Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Calvin Harris

Pages: [1] 2
1
Climax Control Archives / The Show Must Go On | Climax Control
« on: September 22, 2023, 08:14:12 PM »



With the road of High Stakes underway. Every single Climax Control until then was going to be huge. It was going to be massive. They would all be shows no one was going to want to miss, because of all the implications that could be taking place. That even included some of the matches that were already booked. There was a lot more behind them that met the eye and alot more than could take place to intensify those situations.

At this moment there was a camera crew on hand. For a very good reason too. The little red light to signify the cameras were recording was what “The Highlight of the Night” found himself focusing on. A small smirk crossing the lips of Calvin. This wasn’t something that should’ve come as a surprise considering what was right around the corner for Calvin at Climax Control. That being said though, he found himself speaking up and breaking the silence.

I’m a firm believer that in life you are always destined to come in contact with certain people.

For a moment there was just a brief pause coming from the Internet Champion.

By that I mean, I believe in life. You’re always determined to cross paths with someone that turns out to be your one true best friend. You’re always determined to come across that one person that turns out to be your future life partner. Hell, the same goes for even negative people. I truly believe that you’re forever destined to come across that one person that is bound to be a thorn in your side, or that one person that is forever going to end up being your mortal enemy. Just the way that life works. But with that being said, because that’s my mindset.

I also believe in wrestling. You’re forever meant to come across that one person that’s going to be your best dance partner. For better or for worse, depending on how you look at it in the end. At one point, I thought that maybe I had found that person years ago. After all, we were putting on banger after banger when it came to our matches. The hatred for each other was real and it was something that the fans truly felt. But a few weeks back when I really sat down to watch one of the matches that Miles Kasey was in. That’s when my mindset changed. Sure, we hadn’t shared a ring with each other.

But watching everything that Miles was doing. Every crisp movement. The speed. The agility. The insane moves that he kept pulling out. That never says Die Attitude he carried himself with. I knew right then and there Miles is going to be my best dance partner in this ring. I’ve already said it. I know the man is going to meet me every step out the way when it comes to getting in the ring with each other. That’s something I look forward to. And it starts this week.


While looking at the cameras before him. Calvin gave a small little head nod.

We could sit here and talk about each other until we are blue in the face. We could highlight each other’s abilities. We could talk about the ups and downs we’ve faced over our careers. You could talk about how I was once one of the biggest pieces of shit this company once had. I could talk about how at one point you couldn’t buy a win if your life depended on it. There’s so much that could be said about one another, but I feel like this isn’t a time for talking. This isn’t to be running our mouths. That’s not what the people are coming to see this match for. Nah, instead what they are coming to see this match for is to see us at our best. They’re coming to see us prove what we’ve been saying.

For weeks now, the two men had been teasing this encounter with one another. One that all of the fans seemed to be on board with. It was going to be their first ever encounter. Therefore they had to make sure they delivered.

When it comes to pure professional wrestling I don’t think there’s a single person better than me. That means I don’t think the World Heavyweight Champion is better than me. That means I don’t think the Hall of Famer, J2H, is better than me. The snoozefest that is Jack Washington isn’t better than me. Bell to bell. There isn’t a single person that is better than me and I’m willing to die on that hill. But you, Miles. You’re the one that comes the closest. You’re the one that I know can go bell to bell with me. You’re the one that I know won’t bitch out in the end. You’re the one that’s going to keep fighting until you can’t physically fight anymore. And that is admirable. That is respectful. That goes a long way in my book.

Using his right hand he pointed right to his head. Like he was referring to it being the right kind of mindset and the right way to approach things.

On the flip side of it all. Miles, If I was a betting man. I’d like to think that you consider yourself the best. Even when you hit a patch of bad luck. You still see yourself as the best bell to bell wrestler. You likely feel deep down you should've broken through that glass ceiling. You likely feel like you should have a lot more than a fifty six day reign as the Roulette Champion. You likely feel as if you should’ve been in far more main events that you have. And at the end of the day, you want to have yourself a career that’s worthy of being placed in the Hall of Fame one day. And if that’s the mindset, I can’t disagree with you. You deserve all of that and a hell of a lot more. However, this Sunday is a great starting point for you to take back your career.

There was another brief little nod of his head.

All in all Miles. I’m excited for this match up. I’m excited to give the people what they want. I’m excited to give Sin City Wrestling the best professional wrestling they’ve ever seen. And above all else my man, I’m excited to share the ring with someone that I have an immense amount of respect for. This couldn’t have gone any better, if you ask me. And truth be told at the end of the day. All I can really say is make sure you bring it Miles. Because I know I will.

He took a step closer to the cameras. That serious set of eyes he had making sure to really focus on the cameras.

Simply put, it’s go-time, Miles!

Calvin kept that smirk spread across his expression. Giving the recording cameras a little wink before making his exit to the right. All leading to the cameras fading to black. He did his part in making sure that he hyped up the match between the two of them. But at this stage the words didn’t matter. Far too much time had been spent talking and hyping it up. It was now a situation where the fans were going to have to see it for them to really get that feeling for everything. And because of that Climax Control couldn’t come soon enough.



The night of Climax Control had finally arrived. Still two hours away from the doors opening up for all the fans to be let in. Three hours away from the show actually happening, and where did Calvin find himself? He found himself where he always did before a show. Right there at ringside. Sitting on the apron to be exact as he was lacing up his training boots. He was about to stand up when GUY came crawling out from under the ring starling the Internet Champion.

GUY: Huzzah! I have arrived!

Of course, the flight or fight response had kicked in for the Highlight of the Night with being startled. He was very much in fight mode as he had his fist drawn back.

CALVIN HARRIS: Are you stupid or something?

GUY: Mama always said stupid is as stupid does.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Okay there Forrest. What the hell are you doing under there?

GUY: What do you mean? This is my transport. This is how I get to every arena.

CALVIN HARRIS: What? Are you smoking something?

GUY: Oh no... smoke is bad for GUY and everyone for that matter.

By that time GUY had wiggled out from underneath the ring and got to a vertical basis. Leaning himself up against the ring apron.

GUY: So what’s going on bestie?!

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh, now we’re besties again. I haven’t seen you since that... little interview. Been gone for weeks. Pop back up out of nowhere and pretend like all is good?

GUY: You sound like a jaded lover right now, sir. And trust me, I get it. Everyone loves GUY and it showed with views on that interview. Been having big meetings in New York ever since. People wanted me to take over Jimmy Fallon’s gig and all. Telling you, GUY is a very popular man!

CALVIN HARRIS: There’s not a single person on earth that wants you to take... You know what. I’m not even going to go there right now. I gotta get warmed up.

That’s when Calvin stood himself up on the apron and wiped his feet off on the mat. Gripping the top rope to spring himself up and over the top rope. Starting to pace the ring back and forth, getting a feel for things.

GUY: Ya act like you got something important going on...

CALVIN HARRIS: You know if you paid attention to what’s going on in my career... like a best friend would. Then you would know that tonight is the first of a best of three series between Miles Kasey and myself.

GUY: Is that the guy with the funny accent?

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Come on man. Miles is one of the most notable faces on this roster. You got to know who he is.

GUY: Uh, the dude that does the one thing with his elbows?

CALVIN HARRIS: Disrespectful man. Super disrespectful. Miles is a talented fuckin’ dude.

By that time Calvin had turned and leaned against the ring ropes. Wrapping both of his arms around the top rope. Rocking back and forth against them to get a feel for the ropes. As well as stretching himself out a little bit.

CALVIN HARRIS: I have already spoken up on this before, but I’m kind of annoyed by the fact that it isn’t for the Internet Championship. That’s what we set all of this up for. I felt like that’s what people really want to see. It’s a dream match, but with everything that’s been happening lately. Keeps falling to the back burner. Kind of feel like we’re letting down our audience.

GUY: Pfft. Letting down the audience? You? You’re the highlight of their night my friend. There’s no way you’re letting anyone down.

CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t think you’re listening bro. It’s the company that’s letting them down. Certain decisions are being made that aren’t best for business. Not trying to sound like I’m speaking ill of them or anything, but I think being forced to wait on this. It’s a bad idea. But it what it is ya know? Just going to make the most of it tonight and make sure we put on a show.

Following his words, Calvin rushed forward and found himself leaping on the middle rope across from him. He springboarded himself into the air and rotated for a moonsault. Slamming both feet into the mat to plant it and land on his feet. Yet, the moment he landed it his right ankle buckled and he fell on his backside onto the mat. Quickly clutching his ankle.

CALVIN HARRIS: Ah fuck!

The immense amount of pain that was shooting up through his ankle was not ideal. Quickly, he reached for his boot and tugged at the laces as quickly as he could. Once they were undone, he had pulled his boot off as carefully as he could. Taking one look at his ankle and seeing the swelling. The ever so sarcastic and witty GUY couldn’t resist having something to say.

GUY: Oooh, that doesn’t look good.

CALVIN HARRIS: No shit Sherlock.

GUY: The name is GUY, not Sherlock.

CALVIN HARRIS: Care to fucking help me out here? I need to see the doc before the show starts.

He was gritting his teeth together. It was pretty obvious the pain was very much there. Scooting himself closer to the ropes so he get out of the ring. Once he was there, he ducked under the bottom rope, and threw one arm around GUY’s shoulder. Making sure to keep his foot elevated. He along with Guy’s help began to walk away from the ringside area.



In the medic and trainer’s office, Calvin sat there on one of the tables with his legs stretched out. An ice pack in hand as he was applying pressure to the ankle he had caused some damage to, roughly about an hour ago now. The office door came open and entered the medical physician that Sin City Wrestling had on hand for the night. There was a vanilla folder in hand as he pulled something out of it before tossing it up on a light up board. Turns out it was the x-ray of his ankle. The doctor folded his arms across his chest and took a look at the x-ray.

DOCTOR ANDREWS: Hmmm...

Of course, this piqued the interest of the Highlight of the Night. Calvin’s eyebrow raised as he looked over trying to see what was going on. However the doctor’s back was blocking the view.

CALVIN HARRIS: Anytime, I have ever been in a setting like this the word “Hmm” has never been a good thing. So... how bad are we talking?

DOCTOR ANDREWS: It isn’t nearly as bad as you think it is.

He unfolded his arms across his chest and found himself turning around to face Calvin.

DOCTOR ANDREWS: It isn’t anything like a break or even a tear. That much I can tell. Either one of those and you’d be in a lot more pain. You’d have no range of motion and the idea of walking would be next to impossible.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, it doesn’t feel great despite the positives there.

DOCTOR ANDREWS: And it isn’t going to. The X-Rays aren’t a hundred clear due to all the swelling, but I’d say it’s probably a pretty severe high ankle sprain. Couple days off your feet, some ice, and some aspirin. You’ll be alright by next week.

CALVIN HARRIS: Next week? Nah, if it isn’t broken or torn. I’m going to just have to heavily wrap it up with some tape and hobble my ass to the ring.

DOCTOR ANDREWS: All due respect Mr. Harris, I don’t think that’s the best idea. It’s certainly not in your best interest. Like I said the x-rays aren’t a hundred percent clear with all the swelling. If there is a small fracture or even tear. It could get worse. And even with a severely sprained ankle, it could even lead to a break or a tear since you’re not stable out there.

By that time Calvin had scooted himself towards the edge of the table. Dangling both feet down some, but not stepping down just yet. Looking back up at the doctor.

CALVIN HARRIS: With all due respect Doc. I understand what your job is and I understand that you’re looking out for my best interest. But, I got an old school mindset with this wrestling shit. You don’t advertise something to the people and not give it to them. Not to mention, this roster is already filled with people that do shit half-assed anyway. I’m not going to be like that. Even only at half my best physically, I’m still going out there to do more and do better than some of these people.

DOCTOR ANDREWS: I really do not think it is in your best interest, but there isn’t a severe medical issue here. In reality there isn’t anything I can do to stop you. I just advise you think this one out a little more.

CALVIN HARRIS: Thought about it, and my mind is made up. But thanks for your time, Doc.

Following those words Calvin pushed himself up and attempted to put pressure down on that ankle. It was an instant shot of pain. Yet, he continued limping out of the office. Each step he took was done so gingerly, clearly not trying to further cause any issues. Although it seemed like the damage was already done at that point. No sooner than he had come through the door. He was met with the familiar face that was GUY with his cell phone up to his ear.

GUY: One moment, he’s here now!

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Who the hell are you talking to?

GUY: Alessandra.

CALVIN HARRIS: I swear, you want to be punched in the face sometimes. Why are you talking to my wife?!

GUY: Uh, my best friend got hurt. I felt it was my duty to inform her.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, she can be the one that bitches your ear off right about now.

GUY: Huh?! What does that even mean?!

CALVIN HARRIS: I mean, you can be the one to tell her. I’m going to wrestle regardless of what the diagnosis was.

He found himself starting to limp away from GUY. Clearly not being as fast as he would’ve liked to be. But nevertheless he was moving along. GUY had a bit of a guilty looking expression on his face as he slowly began to bring the phone back up to his ear.

GUY: So....

Before anything else could be said on his end. GUY violently moved his head away from the phone once again as a female voice could be heard practically screaming into the phone. Coming to terms with the fact that he may have made a mistake just then. But that was something he was going to have to deal with. Meanwhile all the Highlight of the Night had to do was find someway for him to limp through this match and hope for the best in the end.

2
Climax Control Archives / DOWN BUT NEVER OUT × CC
« on: June 06, 2023, 05:54:03 PM »

[ OOC: Good luck dude! ]

Climax Control 363 had just come to a close for the night. Cameras were still rolling trying to get all the backstage footage they could. It just so happened the cameras caught a dry-blood stained Calvin Harris sitting against the wall. He was clearly in a bad state of mind. The expression was all over his face. And rightfully so after being screwed out of the SCW Heavyweight Championship earlier in the night. He brought his head up and just happened to notice the cameras there. Scoffing in disgust.

CALVIN HARRIS: Is this how you like seeing me?

His anger immediately transferred to the cameras.

CALVIN HARRIS: A bloody and broken mess? Someone that has no feeling in my left arm right now. Someone that just had to have a conversation with my seven year old who was bawling his eyes out. Asking if I was okay. Asking why I couldn’t become champion. Asking why I couldn’t stand up on my own after that match. Is this what the SCW faithful want to capture? Me in my worst moment?!

That’s when Calvin found himself pushing off the wall. Getting to a vertical basis and walking towards the cameras that were being held right on him.

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t know why that would be the case. Since I have stepped back into this company I have been doing everything I can to prove I’m a changed man. But not just that, to also prove that I’m a guy this company can rely on. Someone that’s going to do right by it. A superstar they can be proud of having on their roster. I’ve taken every bad comment made about me. I’ve listened to all the whispers of how I couldn’t be trusted. I’ve made the most of every bad situation I have been put in. I’ve been a fighter. I’ve given everything I’ve got and I continue to fall flat on my face.

For a moment he ran his hands through his sweat and blood soaked hair. The visible frustration could be seen all over his face.

CALVIN HARRIS: I came up short in the Blast From The Past tournament. Fine, it happens. That’s on me. I should've done more. I should have been on my A-Game. So, I got back to the drawing board. And next thing you know I got some asshole accusing me of something I didn’t do. To get the heat off him. Trying to take my livelihood away. So, I get a chance to make it right and I get a chance to make that man eat his words. Only for me to drop the ball again.

I could blame it on the attack from behind. I could blame it on being busted open and losing a good amount of blood. I could even blame it on the fact he had people get involved. But the fact of the matter is... I wasn’t GOOD ENOUGH in the end. I’m the reason I’m not standing here as your SCW Heavyweight Champion. And there’s no other way to put it. No other way to slice it. No other way to put into words. I simply wasn’t good enough and it showed out there tonight. Which brings question: What’s next?!


A brief pause fell over him. Those eyes of his seemed to be filled with more emotion than he had ever shown previously. The smallest amount of water works forming in those tear tucks. Not before he was quick to wipe them away.

CALVIN HARRIS: According to everyone here. The next thing is to just throw me into another match. I haven’t even had time to process tonight. And I’m already being told, I need to be in Phoenix next week. I’m being told they’re throwing me in the ring with someone else. Not knowing what condition I might be in physically, emotionally, or mentally. I’m just another spoke in the wheel right? It’s got to keep on going. It’s got to keep on moving forward. Cause if not, if I’m holding the thing up. They’ll just pop me out and put someone else in place of me. Honestly, seems kind of fucked up to me when you break it down. Seems a little unfair in some ways.

But maybe, I’m the one in the wrong here. Maybe just maybe I’m the one that’s not thinking clearly here. Taking something way more personal than I should be. But I can’t help to feel the way I do right now. I was given a hell of an opportunity tonight. I’m thankful for that. Don’t want anyone to feel like I’m not, but at the same time. I didn’t do what I wanted to do. I didn’t do what I needed to do. I feel like I’ve let everyone down and their response is just keep moving forward. That’s what they see as what’s next, but when I look at things. I have to say it from the bottom of my heart. I don’t know what’s next. And the reason for that is, I don’t know if I believe I’m an asset to this company anymore.


Once again he found himself shaking his head from side to side.

CALVIN HARRIS: At this moment, all I can think of is... Maybe, coming back to Sin City Wrestling was a mistake. Maybe, just in general coming back to professional wrestling was a mistake. Can’t help but feel like I’m wasting the time of every single fan that buys a ticket. Can’t help but feel like I haven’t proven my worth to the likes of Christian and Mark. Can’t help but feel like I’m taking a roster spot from someone that might be a little more deserving. And after tonight, I feel like it kind of just confirmed everything. It might be time for me to go away... and maybe never come back this time.

Slightly shaking his head from side to side. He let it lower for a second. Trying to collect his thoughts in what was without a doubt a very emotional moment for him. He finally looked up and made eye contact with the lens of the camera once more.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Just get out of my face.

Following those words Calvin cupped his hand over the lens of the camera for a moment pushing it and the cameraman backwards lightly. Long enough to pass him and start to walk down the hall. That was the last image seen. Leaving all of the SCW fans to wonder what could possibly be next, or if they did in fact see the Highlight of the Night for the very last time.



Days had passed since the last Climax Control. Ever since the one they call the Highlight of the Night had made it back home to Seattle. He had refused to talk about what happened that night. He wouldn’t watch any footage. He just wanted nothing to do with that night. It was still a very sensitive subject and rightfully so. However, at that moment he was being forced to walk down a long hallway of a very cold hospital. The words “being forced” were used because his wife Alessandra was making sure it happened. She walked side by side with him. He seemed only a little annoyed.

CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t you think this is a little dramatic?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Dramatic? The man is hurt, Calvin and mind you. You’re the reason that he’s hurt.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m the reason? I’m the reason?! Nah, I’m not taking blame for that. I DIDN’T tell him to come down to the ring on Sunday. And I damn sure DIDN’T tell him to try and treat that old prick like he was an angry bull. He brought that all on himself.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: No, you may not have directly told him to do any of that, but he did it because he’s your friend. He did it because he felt like it was the right thing to do. He did it because he was trying to see to it that you won the championship, dumbass!

Both of them stopped walking as she was giving him a little glare. Clearly not pleased with any of his words or actions up to this point. Truth be told an angry Alessandra wasn’t one he enjoyed dealing with too often. Couples have their issues from time to time but if you piss her off. It’s going to be a whole lot more than just an issue.

CALVIN HARRIS: Sure fine, I’ll entertain that as the idea. But this is still over dramatic. The man is acting like he’s dying. I took far worse of a beating than he did!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: How dare you try to invalidate the pain he’s going through. Physical, mental, and emotional. Don’t be an asshole, Calvin!

CALVIN HARRIS: Who’s side are you even on here?! I’m your husband!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And that man in there is family at this point. Best friend you’ve ever had that’s for certain. So, you need to go in there. Check on him. Let him know you’re here for him.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m not going to go in there and act...

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Don't say make me say it twice!

The little glare in her eyes only intensified. Sighing heavily, Calvin realized this wasn’t going to be a war that he was going to win. Hell, it wouldn’t even be a battle he won. He just turned and proceeded to grab a hold of the door that they stopped in front of. Entering the room, it was clear who he was there to see. Laying there in a hospital bed with a massive bandage wrapped around his head and looking a bit on the weak side was none other than GUY. A nurse was standing there looking over his chart before looking up at him.

NURSE JOY: Well Mr. Guy, you’ve been here since Sunday and doctors can’t seem to pinpoint. The issues with the symptoms you’re telling us. We treated you for the back issue. There was no bruising of the spine or any issues with it. There’s been no head trauma. All in all, you’re looking like you’re in perfect health. We’re going to be looking to discharge you today.

Guy who had been laying there in the bed with his head tilted to the side and looking off into the distance. Slowly and very weakly turned his head towards the nurse speaking in a low tone.

GUY: ... I ... guess ... that’s ... okay!

NURSE JOY: Honestly, sir. There isn’t much we can do for you. We see nothing wrong, and at this point. It’s wasting our hospital’s resources and forcing you to pay more for no reason.

GUY: You’re ... the ... expert ... on the ... matter.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh cut the shit. Dude!

As soon as those words came out of Calvin’s mouth. The Nurse and Guy quickly turned their head in his direction. Calvin taking a step towards the hospital bed.

CALVIN HARRIS: Get your overdramatic ass up out of this bed. So someone that actually needs it can have it. Acting like you got thrown out of a third story window or some shit.

NURSE JOY: Excuse me sir, but I don’t think that’s any way to talk to a patient. Regardless of their actual medical condition.

CALVIN HARRIS: Listen lady go back to nineteen ninety eight and jump into a gameboy color alright? I’m trying to help you more than anything here.

The gasp that escaped that woman’s mouth said it all. She was more than offended and didn’t like what was being said. She found herself turning and quickly leaving the room. Leaving just the two friends alone for the time being. Guy just looked up at him. Still with that ‘weak’ stare and speech.

GUY: ... Calvin ... you came ... after all.

CALVIN HARRIS: Motherfucker! I’m not playing with you. This isn’t a scene from ET. Get your ass up. We’re going home.

GUY: ... Guy ... Guy .... Guy Phone Home!

Instantly, Calvin found himself rolling his eyes a little bit. He grabbed a hold of the blankets and proceeded to pull them up. Before forcing Guy to sit up in the bed.

CALVIN HARRIS: I got my ass handed to me on Sunday and I’m walking around just fine. If you can’t take a little ass whooping from time to time. Then wrestling isn’t for you.

GUY: ... But you’re not... champion.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the hell does that have to do with anything right now? I’m more than aware, I didn’t leave with the championship, numb nuts. I don’t really need to be reminded of the shortcomings.

GUY: ... That’s ... all ... I ... wanted.

CALVIN HARRIS: You ain’t the only one dude. Being champion would be nice, but shit happens from time to time. I should have seen it coming.

GUY: ... I ... failed ... you!

For a moment there was silence amongst the two of them. It had actually begun to set in on Calvin, just exactly why this situation had taken place. It was clear why Guy was being overdramatic with the entire situation. He put blame on himself that he had no business doing. Calvin stood there as he slightly shook his head.

CALVIN HARRIS: Nah man, you didn’t fail me.

Shaking his head for a brief second.

CALVIN HARRIS: You did more that night than some of the people I came up in this business with. You did more that night than people I once brought into this company to have my back years ago. You did more in that match than a lot of people would have. You knew from the start. Things weren’t going to be fair. You knew from the jump off. It was going to be a whole lot of bullshit. And you made sure to jump the gun. Kick that shit off right. Honestly, have to say seeing that dementia ridden fuck storm around the ring like an angry bull is some of the funniest shit I’ve ever seen.

That night may have been a little bit of a blurr. He had really gotten his bell rung that night, but for the most part he could remember it. He had a small smirk spread across his lips reliving that memory.

CALVIN HARRIS: It stings that I didn’t leave with the SCW Heavyweight Championship, but it isn’t your fault. Just like it isn’t your fault that I didn’t win Blast From The Past. That’s all on me. I have to dig down deep and find myself again. I gotta find that talent I once had. The last thing I want to be known for is the guy that’s now the choke artist when it’s time to get the job done. Somehow, some way, I’ll figure it out. But you’ve done more than enough as a friend, man. And I appreciate it. Cause you could have abandoned this ship a long time ago when you found out we couldn’t be tag team champions.

If anything there was a reassuring smile on Calvin’s face. He wasn’t the most emotional human being in the world, but that had a lot to do with just him as a person. All of the sudden GUY shot up from the bed and proceeded to rip the IV out of his arm. Turning out not to be such a good idea. He shouted in pain.

GUY: Huzzah! Not good, not good!

CALVIN HARRIS: What did we learn?!

GUY: That deep down inside that little black heart. That needs to grow three times large, loves me!

CALVIN HARRIS: Woah, woah! Pump the brakes there homie. No one said anything about loving you. I just said I appreciate the friendship.

GUY: Nah, you love me. It’s okay, I love you too buddy!

Those words resulted in GUY quickly wrapping his arms around Calvin in a brotherly embrace. Clearly, physical touch is not being one of the Highlight of the Night’s needs or wants in this moment. Slightly pushing him back.

CALVIN HARRIS: And let’s not do that...

Once the embrace was broken. The door to the room came open. Standing there just peeking inside enough was Alessandra.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: You two kiss and make up yet?

GUY: Kiss? No. We’re working on that.

CALVIN HARRIS: The fuck we are!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: We can work on the bromance later, but something about you pissing off the nurse was mentioned we stormed out of here. And she said she was bringing back security. So now might be time to leave.

GUY: HUZZAH! TO THE GUY-MOBILE!

Like nothing had ever happened. GUY went rushing out the door that Alessandra was standing in. Leaving Calvin to shake his head from side to side just a little before starting to walk out of the room himself. It was rare in the wrestling business that genuine friendships were made. After all, most people were always looking to get ahead and stab someone in the back if that’s what it took to get there. So if anything Calvin should have considered himself lucky. That wasn’t the case with Guy. Instead the friendship was in fact genuine and he very much had the Highlight of the Night’s best interest in mind. Who knew where things were going to go from here? But at least it was a guarantee he always had someone in his corner when it mattered the most.



With the trunk open to the family SUV. Calvin was in the middle of tossing his gearbag in it. In forty eight hours Climax Control would be live in Phoenix and he was set to be part of the show. Now there were still a lot of questions in the back of his mind. After such an emotional week the previous week, but at the same time. He knew he couldn’t just bail or be done after a set back. That wasn’t in his character. He reached up and grabbed the trunk to close it just as he could hear some screaming.

DAAAAAAAAAAAD!

Thankfully, the child screaming his name hadn’t made their way into the garage yet. That would have been ear piercing with the walls. However, he turned himself around just as his youngest was walking into the garage. It was hard to imagine at times he was a father of a ten year old and a seven year old. Oliver looked at him with a puzzled look when he saw him.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: Where you going?

CALVIN HARRIS: You know it’s Friday, bud. Dad has to get ready to go to work.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: No.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yes, I always leave on Fridays. I wrestle on Sundays. We’ve had this talk plenty of times, little man.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: I said no!

Now his son wore his heart on his sleeve. A very emotional little boy. Not to mention creative as could be. Never really a problem child, but to have him be so “blunt” and “assertive” wasn’t really in his wheelhouse. Calvin found himself kneeling down in front of Oliver and looking his son in the eyes. No sooner than he kneeled down Oliver was quick to come forward. Placing his tiny hand on the forehead of his father. His fingertips grazed over the stitches he was wearing thanks to the ring post.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: You got an owie still.

Those few words made everything make sense. Calvin had no sooner than got backstage last week and Alessandra was calling with a very upset Oliver on the phone. And now more than anything he was concerned.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re right I still do, but you know what? That’s what the stitches are for. It’s there to help it heals. By the time I come home. They should be out. I’ll be healed. Dad will be as good as new.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: No, no wrestling this week.

CALVIN HARRIS: No, I do have to wrestle this week. But it’s going to be fine. I’m not going to get hurt. It isn’t going to be like last week. That’s all in the past. Nothing for you to worry about.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: I said no, daddy.

This was a much harder conversation that he had anticipated in having. Oliver was barely even a year old when he had stopped wrestling the first time. So this was already a change for the child seeing his father leave every week to wrestle. Anow now after seeing Calvin brutalized, it was a hard thing for him to deal with. Let alone be okay with his father going back into that environment. Calvin proceeded to lift up his child and got to a vertical basis.

CALVIN HARRIS: Dad is more than aware that what you saw last week was scary. That’s not something you should’ve seen but more importantly. That’s not something that should’ve happened. But you know wrestling is kind of like you playing tee-ball this summer. You’re going to fall down. You’re going to scrape your knee. You’re going to bump your head. Accidents and injuries happen, but if you love it. You keep going. You love tee-ball right?

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: I guess so... yeah?

CALVIN HARRIS: What do you mean you guess so? I see you at practice every week Out there trying to hit the ball as hard as you can and send it over the fence! Don’t try and fib to me, you little monster!

He gave his son just the slightest tickle under his neck, making the young boy laugh.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: Okay! I love it! I love it!

CALVIN HARRIS: Mhmm! That’s what I thought.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: But...

CALVIN HARRIS: No, there’s no buts kiddo. You love tee-ball and you’re willing to take the hardships that come with it. Just like Dad loves wrestling and I do the same. Me being able to do this is what makes me happy, and also what makes it so we can have all the nice things we have. From time to time. I’m going to get hurt and that’s okay. I’ll always get back up. I’ll always recover. And I can promise you. That you’ll never have to see what happened this past week happen again. That was too much. A line was crossed, but it’ll never happen again.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: Are you sure?!

CALVIN HARRIS: I promise, kiddo. Never again. Now do you think you’ll be okay with me going to work this week?

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: Mmmm....

The little boys gears were turning. Calvin couldn’t expect a young child to really process everything that was said to him. Hell, he didn’t really even expect Oliver to be okay with him leaving. All he could do was hope that it was a smooth transition. What he saw was traumatizing and too much for a child to have to deal with. He looked his son in the eyes before Oliver finally just nodded his head.

OLIVER “OLLIE” HARRIS: Yeah, it’ll be okay!

CALVIN HARRIS: My man! Now let’s go bug mom for a little bit before I leave shall we?!

He began to carry Oliver from the garage into the house. The little boy’s giggle was music to his ears in a lot of ways. At least he wasn’t afraid to see him go anymore. But that was another factor on Calvin’s mind. What he had gone through with his uncle had affected his family in one of the worst ways possible. And he didn’t know what was next. He didn’t know what step to take. One thing was for sure. There would come a time and there would come a place where he got a little measure of revenge and that was going to taste oh so sweet when that day did come.



The question going around is: Will I or won’t I be at Climax Control this week?

Standing there eyeing the cameras on him was the man they called the Highlight of the Night. For a second or two Calvin just stood there with his eyebrow arched up

I guess that’s rightfully so. Because a week ago when you last saw me. The last time I stood in front of a camera. I was a broken man. I was a bloody man. I was a man that had just suffered my worst loss since coming back to this business. And to top it all off. I was going through a bunch of emotions. Ones that I couldn’t even convey into words very well. In that moment I may have lashed out and may have given off the wrong impression when I said it might be time for me to walk away and never come back. As much as I might have been broken mentally and physically. The last thing I have ever wanted to do was give off the impression that I was a quitter or that I was someone that was going to give up when things got tough. Because that’s not who I am.

I’m a thirty four year old man who was dealt a very crappy hand to life the moment I was brought into this world. From having a mother who walked out on me when I was just a few weeks old. To find myself in a serious car accident that nearly took my life when I was just getting started in this business. And even at one point before I signed a deal with my first contract with SCW some many years ago. I was dealing with a crippling cocaine addiction because I was struggling with the death of a friend of mine. Now I bring all of that up to point out. If I didn’t give up then. If I didn’t quit on myself then. If I didn’t just essentially roll over and die then. Why the hell would I do it now?! All over one wrestling match? All over one piece of shit human being that happens to be a member of my family? Nah, we ain’t doing it!


The small smirk that was formed on that man’s lips said everything it needed to say. A week ago he was a shell of himself, but this week. After a little bit of seemingly restored confidence. He was back which who knows what that could really mean for the future.

After what took place last week. You can bet your ass that I’m still very upset about it, and I know there’s going to come a time. There’s going to come a place. There’s going to come a situation where I’m going to get my hands on that old piece of shit. When I do, I’m going to make sure I make every single wrong that was done to me right. As well as making sure I spill his blood all over that damn ring, but now isn’t the time. Instead now is the time for J2H to get his retribution and I look forward to seeing his announcement this week. But that’s not the only thing to be looking forward to. Nah, the main focus for me this week is a man by the name of Alexander Raven.

Simply mentioning that man was enough to strike fear into the hearts of some of the people in the locker room. It was certainly enough to scare some of those loyal SCW fans. Rightfully so, the man Calvin was set to go up against was a bit of a psychopath. Especially when it came to dishing out and taking pain. An element that no doubt put Calvin at a disadvantage.

Alexander, this is going to be the first time the two of us have ever shared the ring with one another. Surprisingly if I’m being quite honest. Because your name is a name that came up quite a bit when I was coming back to Sin City Wrestling. You are someone that some people have said is the standard for what one can take or cannot take inside the ring. You’re a man that’s all about punishment. You’re a man that’s willing to put your own physical well being at risk. Just for the sake of seeing your opponent’s blood. Just to see your opponent writhing in pain. Just to hear your opponent scream in agony. Can’t say that it’s my thing, but clearly it’s yours and it’s worked out for you.

After all that approach got you and Luna set to compete at Summer XXXTreme for the nearly re-introduced SCW Mixed Tag Team Championships. That same approach is the reason why you’re a former SCW Roulette Champion. As well as having one of the most impressive SCW Internet Championship reigns. Nearly six months before you were dethroned. And that same approach is what had you having what I would have considered match of the night back at Into The Void with Jack Washington. So not only are you someone about pain and suffering, but you’re also someone that can go between those ropes once the bell rings.

While I’d rather face the version of you that can put on a good match and go out there tomorrow night to tear the house down with me. Go out there and prove why we shouldn’t be overlooked as the undercard or like we’re not as important as some jackass Heavyweight Champion we have. While that’s why I want to, I can also tell you in the same breath. I’m not afraid of the other version of you. I don’t care how violent you might want to get. I’m not intimidated by how much pain you might want to cause me. I’m damn sure not scared of you in any capacity, my man. And maybe that’s something that makes your nipples hard or gets your jollies off. By having someone say they’re not afraid, but it’s more than a saying. I’ve got no problem meeting you with the same damn energy you meet me with!


A brief close up of the man’s eyes. Every word that he said was meant and it showed with the emotion in his eyes. Now whether or not that was going to work out in his favor. It remained to be seen, but at the very least he stood his ground.

You know when you think about it though, Alexander. You’ve got more riding on this match than I do. Something that I am sure is in the back of your head. Right now all eyes are on you and Luna. I’d even go as far as saying that you’re the favorites to win the gold. So without a doubt all eyes are going to be on this match. All eyes are going to be all on you. People are going to want to know how you fare against a former two-time SCW Heavyweight Champion. People are going to want to see if you’re really about that life. If you’re really someone that can be a major factor around here. So the pressure is on for you, more than it is me. They already know what I’m capable of.

Regardless of what might have taken place last week in my match. People around here know that I can step up in any main event and put on a hell of a show. People know that I can be a vital contender for any championship at any given time. People saw me take that old prick to the limit last week. People saw me take J2H to his limit in our tag contest. People know that I’m that dude when the bright lights are on. But they’ve only seen small flashes of hope out of you. You’re just given them a sample. A tease. You’re leaving them with blue balls there Alex and no one likes that shit. So now you have to show them what you’re truly made of in what is going to be your biggest test to date.


The narrative that The Highlight of the Night was painting was no doubt a questionable one. In a lot of ways it came off arrogant, but in the same light in a lot of ways it came off as true. He had proven himself a bunch and while yes, Alexander had proven himself from time to time. It hadn’t been on the level that Calvin had done so. Still that little smirk remained on his lips.

Now before you get all bent out of shape and start with your conspiracy rantings, Alexander. I do recognize what I said might be a little arrogant. Maybe even a little egotistical. Maybe just maybe it isn’t right to hold myself so high up on the totem pole so to speak when it comes to saying I’m your biggest test to date. But at the same time, can you name someone that’s been a bigger test? I mean that whole heartily. That isn’t meant to be showing any shade or anything like that. I guess you could say Jack Washington right? It’s no secret that the two of you have gone to war with each other. Jack has been to the top of the mountain as well. But if I’m being honest. I don’t think he’s the test. Again no shade, but Jack is a lot like you. He’s shown a lot of promise. Lots of flashes of being great. Lots of potential there but it comes and goes in waves. Never a constant.

So who else? Maybe you see that person being someone like Miles Kasey. The very man you lost the Roulette Championship to some months back. Now again, this is no shade to Miles. I think he’s a fantastic dude. Puts on one hell of a match every single time he steps into the ring. I’d even say, he’s better than me at times between those ropes. Man is just a beast, but he’s yet to reach the top of the mountain. He’s yet to reach up and grab that brass ring. He’s yet to break the glass ceiling. He’s been close, oh so close. And I know one day it’s coming, but at this moment. He’s not that guy. He’s not that test. He’s not been your biggest challenge yet. Truth be told Alexander, we could go down the roster one by one. Of every person you have shared the ring with. But it’s all going to point to the same things. They just haven’t provided that true test yet. It’s all going to come back to me being that test.

Being that biggest challenge for you. But even that may be the case. I’m not the type to let that go to my head and allow it to be a reason to brag. It’s just a fact to me. I know who I am and what I can do. If anything I take honor in being the biggest test for you, Alexander. Now whether or not it means anything to you that I’m your biggest challenge remains to be seen. You could blow me off. You act like none of this applies to you. You could act like none of it’s true. That’s your choice to do so, but as a man that once had an ego like that. I will tell you. Don’t let your ego blind you. Don’t let that ego of yours fool you. Because that shit can be one of your biggest downfalls. That would lead you down a path you truly don’t want to go. And at the same time I’ve got no problem taking advantage of that. If it leads to my hand being raised in victory in the end.


Calvin found himself letting a small little shrug escape his shoulders. Each word that came out of his mouth was starting to paint a picture that maybe just maybe he was looking for a fight. One that people would have to assume just based on who Alexander was. He’d have no problem giving it to him.

You see Alexander, in the end I still have to be about me. In the end I still have something to prove. I still have to find my way here in Sin City Wrestling. At one point I was one of the best. I was the top guy. I was the best damn thing in this. Bell to bell. No one could touch me. On the mic, no one could outshine me. I want--- no better yet scratch that. I NEED to capture that again. Losing to you isn't a disgrace but losing to you is going to further put me behind. I’ve already failed enough to be in a position where I’m behind. I can’t afford any more setbacks.

I can’t afford to further fail. It’s not going to work out in my favor if that’s the case. So understand I’m coming with everything I got. I’m swinging for the fences and I’m bringing a fight to you. That simply put you’ve never had brought to you before. We’re going to discover whether or not you sink or swim. But as far as I’m concerned, you gotta drown in order for me to get to where I need to be. Take this as a learning experience. Find a way to take something from this contest. Cause, it’s alright going to be the Highlight of the Night and maybe even the HIGHLIGHT of YOUR career!


Those ended up being the final words to come from the man. Calvin just left a lasting image of that small smirk plastered across his face. As the cameras found themselves fading to black. Now those fans in Phoenix, Arizona had another reason to look forward to Climax Control. For the only thing they were going to get was a knock down drag out fight between these two men. A fight that just might end up being the best damn thing seen this week.

3

OOC: According to Google Docs. It comes out 4757 words. All the best to everyone involved! Let’s make the most of it!



Sin City Wrestling’s entire tour had been pretty exciting to say the very least. There was quite the spin on things with all the folk tales and apparent unsolved mysteries. Lots of things for people to get themselves involved with and have some fun. However this week might not have been the idea of “fun” for quite a few people. As it was announced that every single contractual superstar to SCW would be required to stay in what was being described as a haunted forest. Yeah, that just wasn’t something that happened to be “The Highlight of the Night’s” thing.

Not that it really mattered. His name was on a dotted line and therefore he was out there in the trenches just like everyone else. There was still a little bit of light out from the sun, but the further he got himself into the forest. The darker it was getting. Calvin looked over his shoulder. He was just trying to find a decent spot to set up for the night. Away from everyone. So he could relax and not have to worry about any of the pranks he was sure that would be pulled.

CALVIN HARRIS: I want to know why the hell anyone would come up with this idea. It isn’t even spooky, it’s just annoying. All the nasty bugs, the humidity, the disgusting smell. Like are we wrestlers or are we fucking boyscouts?

He was just trucking along bitching to himself. This was certainly not something that he had been looking forward to. His arms were carrying everything imaginable for a camping session. The tent, a backpack full of his things, and everything in between. Suddenly, he heard a branch snap behind him. Causing him to snap around and look behind him. Seeing nothing and no one.

CALVIN HARRIS: I am letting this be known once. I’m not for pranks. I’ll punch whoever that is dead in the nose. First and only warning!

He just glared in the direction of the branch he heard snap for a second or two. Seeing nothing, hearing nothing. He just chalked it up as his head was playing games with him. Turning himself around and started to take a couple more steps into the forest. All of the sudden hearing something to the left of him. It almost sounded like a whisper. “Kill... Kill... Kill!” Calvin dropped all of the items he had in his hand right where he stood. Turning right towards where the sound came from. He was starting to become annoyed.

CALVIN HARRIS: Knock it off!

Those eyes were as narrow as they could get. Like he was super focused and trying to catch anything moving in the woods. Again nothing moved, nothing was said, nothing was seen. His patience was growing thin as he turned to the right. As soon as he turned to the left he found himself JUMPING IN A PANIC all thanks to being caught off guard. What caught him off guard you ask? It was none other than a S’more eating GUY who seemed unphased. Calvin was annoyed as ever as he slapped the smore out of his hand causing it to hit the dirt floor of the forest. Guy turned to him.

GUY: I was eating that!

CALVIN HARRIS: Well that’s what you get for playing games. Out here hanging out in the woods, trying to scare me and shit.

GUY: Huh?

CALVIN HARRIS: Cut the crap Guy. I know it was you stepping on branches and chanting “Kill” a minute ago. Ain’t fooling me.

He continued to glare in his direction. The confused look on Guy’s face kind of said everything it needed to say though.

GUY: It wasn’t me, but you know who it probably was?!

CALVIN HARRIS: It was you. That’s who it was.

GUY: Nope! Wasn’t me, but it could have been that Bobbie Dahl!

CALVIN HARRIS: What are you talking about?!

GUY: Dude! She threatened me! She said she was going to get me. All because I took one of the S’mores she was eyeing. Which if we’re being fair. She could probably afford to not ea---

CALVIN HARRIS: Aye! What we’re not going to do is body shape people.

GUY: Look! She can afford to share the yummies by the campfire! But she wasn’t sharing, so I took one and she told me. She was going to get me! So she’s the one likely hiding out there! Although, I don’t know how she could h---

CALVIN HARRIS: Guy, knock it off!

He shook his head once again. It was common knowledge at this point. Guy was notorious for getting under his skin every week. The two were becoming like an old married couple. Constantly at odds. Guy started to bend down to grab the s’more off the ground, but Calvin just walked right over it smashing it into the ground as he started to try and set up his tent.

CALVIN HARRIS: The last thing you need to do right now is be irritating people I have to get in the ring with. Or in this case Dawn has to get in the ring with. All the respect to Dawn. She carries herself well, but that’s a whole lot of woman to have mad at you!

GUY: Now look who’s body shaming!

A small smirk was spread on the white painted face of Guy. Harris simply rolled his eyes, starting to hammer the stakes to his tent into the ground.

CALVIN HARRIS: We just need to relax. Stay away from everyone. Get through this horrible night. So, I can make sure I’m focused for tomorrow. The pressure is really on now that the Semi-Finals are here.

GUY: Horrible night?

CALVIN HARRIS: I didn’t stutter. This whole forest thing is miserable. I’ve never even been camping as a kid.

GUY: Well, that’s because according to what Alessandra has told me. Your daddy didn’t love you as a kid. It’s why you’re always so grumpy. I hear it runs in the family.

CALVIN HARRIS: One, never bring my father up again. That’s almost as bad as mentioning Michael’s name.

For a second Calvin just shrugged at the mere mention of his Uncle and SCW Heavyweight Champion. The issues amongst that entire family ran pretty deep.

CALVIN HARRIS: Two, you need to stop having any conversations with my wife. Because at this point, you’re playing a dangerous-dangerous game. That’s not going to work out for you.

GUY: She said you’d say that. Something about your insecurity or something along those lines.

Calvin went to lunge at the immature being that was Guy, but stopped himself in the knick of time. Just huffing in frustration. Glaring back at him.

CALVIN HARRIS: And finally. You need to shut up before I show you how grumpy I can be. Now help me with this stupid thing.

Motioning for some help. Guy found himself getting down on his knees to assist in the situation.

GUY: If you ask me brother. You’re a little too grumpy for a match that’s easy. I mean easy easy. Dawn just has to run and run and run some more. Bobbie is bound to get tired and fall down. Since Dawn is a puppy. She’s full of energy. It’ll be no problem for her.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... I still don’t get your logic behind this. Is your jealously that deeply rooted?!

GUY: She barks man! You hear it! Buuuuuuuuuuuuut! Jack isn’t nearly the wrestler that you are. Never has been. Never will be. Dude is just another generic Create A Wrestler from the Nintendo 64 games!

CALVIN HARRIS: Ha! Now that’s a good one!

There was a brief little chuckle coming from “The Highlight of the Night” over those comments.

GUY: I say all of that to say this. I think I know why you’re extra grumpy this week. I’ve figured it all out in this big ol’ brain of mine. Now you being grumpy isn’t because we have to go camping in this beautiful nature spot. And no, it isn’t from last week’s strip search.

CALVIN HARRIS: I told you, we were never to talk of that!

GUY: We’re not talking about it. Unless you really need to. Mental health stuff is important Cal.

Of course Calvin just glared at him.

GUY: Okay! I get it, but you’re grumpy because despite being a better wrestler than him. Your first and only loss since coming back to SCW has been to that Leave It The Beaver looking dude!

CALVIN HARRIS: Leave It To Beaver? Nowhere near as good as the sixty four reference my man. In fact it’s a little outdated reference.

GUY: Not at all. I’m up to date with all the pop cultures!

CALVIN HARRIS: That isn’t even pop culture at this point dummy! But regardless, I don’t even want to talk about that douchebag.

GUY: See, see! I knew it was a sensitive subject! Proving that I’m a great best friend and tag team partner. I know what’s wrong with my other half!

CALVIN HARRIS: Please for the love of God. Never refer to me as your other half ever again!

Finally with the stakes into the ground. Calvin stood up and with Guy’s help started to get the tent to stand up straight.

GUY: Point is, I knew that’s why you was bitter. And therefore I have come up with an idea to make tomorrow night go without a hitch.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh god. Here you go with your genius schemes again. Let me guess, it’s going to be putting Jack’s face on a s’more with Bobbie eating it. Another t-shirt idea.

GUY: No... that was not the idea, but killer merch idea good sir. Knew you’d come around.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Ugh.

GUY: The idea is simple. You let me go out there tomorrow night. I’ll be the perfect distraction.

CALVIN HARRIS: No, no. And no again.

GUY: Why not?!

With the tent able to stand up. Calvin placed his hands on his hip. Really putting off those ‘dad’ vibes and just glared at Guy once more.

CALVIN HARRIS: Couple of reasons, but the main reason is... I don’t need you to be distracted. That’s not how I want to win this thing. Last week was a mess in itself. Dawn and I got a bye. We got to move on without earning it. We didn’t get a chance to fight to earn the spot we are in this week. I know that things happen and there wasn’t anything we could do about it. But eyes are on us because of it. And I already know that Jack is going to have something smart to say. He’s going to do what he does best, paint a narrative, and get under my skin. Get under everyone’s skin. So, this entire thing is going to have to be a fight. Dawn and I are going to have to be on our A-Game. No ifs, ands, or buts about it.

Guy just stood there looking at Calvin. Here he was just suggesting an idea and Calvin was cutting a full on promo. He just made a side eye-like expression, as he further listened to him.

CALVIN HARRIS: So, the last thing I need you to do is to cause a distraction and it leads to a cheap win. That’s not how I’m going to do things. Not when I got a personal issue with him.

GUY: Alriiiiiighhhttttiieee thennnnnn! Gonna start charging you extra to hear snoozefest promos. But, fine! I won’t get involved. I won’t be a distraction. Even though I think it would be funny to beat him over the head with a rubber chicken.

CALVIN HARRIS: A rubber chicken?

GUY: It’s a thing with my people. Ultimate form of disrespect!

CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t know why I even asked.

GUY: Because we’re tag team partners and best friends. That’s what our type does!

Such a beaming smirk was filled all over his face.

GUY: But, I’ll just be out there as an insurance policy.

CALVIN HARRIS: Guy...

GUY: That’s my name! Decision has been made. I’ll be out there. Fully kitted up. Merch in hand. Munnies in pocket. Eyes in the back of my head. We’re seeing this thing through till the end.

CALVIN HARRIS: I know there is nothing I say that’s ever going to get through to you. You’re just... very stubborn. At least you’re not ego driven like some people around here. But fuck it, whatever. At this point, what’s the worst that could happen?

GUY: Now that’s the spirit!

Guy found himself slapping Calvin on the shoulder in excitement. Seemingly realizing that his charm was wearing off and starting to bring him around. Now before anything else could be said between the two of them. All of the sudden a really loud HOWL could be heard behind them. Both of them just turned around extra slow like. They could see a set of beady glowing eyes off in the darkness. Guy swallowed real hard as he stuttered.

GUY: Uh... uhm... uh... Please tell me that’s the bark-bark partner of yours.

CALVIN HARRIS: That would be a negative ghost rider.

GUY: We are so fu---

Leaping out of the woods at that moment snarling and foaming at the mouth was a pretty large Wolf. The focus was locked in the two. All of the sudden Calvin pushed Guy before starting to haul ass into the deepest depths of the forest. Guy wasn’t too far behind, starting to sprint right on behind him. Luckily for them, not that they would’ve had any idea. All the wolf wanted was the s’more that had been smashed into the ground only moments before. Taking the time to walk up and fiest on it. All while the duo known as Two Guys, One Cape would left to get lost in by far the creepiest place of the entire Sin City Wrestling tour.



The night time had fallen and the cool wind had taken over the forest. Needless to say the erie-ness of this trip had started to really settle in. For the man known as "TheHighlight of the Night” this was the perfect time for him to reflect on the match he had coming up. Holding a flashlight up so his face was visible he began to walk through the dark forest.

Last week didn’t go the way I wanted it to go. It didn’t go the way Dawn wanted it to go. I know it certainly didn’t go the way that Kim and Goth wanted it to go. All of us were looking forward to stepping into the ring and showing our craft to be in this very spot I’m about to be in tonight. The Semi-Finals of the Blast From The Past tournament. After all this is the go home. You win this one. You’re in the finals competing for a shot at a World Championship in the near future. It doesn’t really get that much better than that right?

That single question carrying off into the cold crisp air of the forest. It was pretty self explanatory when one thought about it. That was the whole purpose of Blast From The Past. To go the distance and to get that title shot. It was certainly a driving point for Calvin. After all being a two-time Heavyweight Champion. In fact it was the only championship he ever held with his history within SCW.

But it isn’t going to be easy. Nor should it be. Because despite the bye Dawn and I might have gotten. We’re up against what I would consider the second toughest team left in this tournament. The first being Devona and J2H. We find ourselves against Bobbie Dahl and the Internet Champion, Jack Washington. On paper, it wouldn’t look like much of a team right? Take away the fact that we were all paired up at random like everyone else. Just looking at them side by side. The way they conduct themselves. The way they got about their business. They way they do things inside the ring. You would just assume it wouldn’t work, but it has. It has carried them all the way to the finals and it wasn’t an easy road for them.

Defeating a former four time World Champion in Mac Bane is no easy task. Neither was beating his tag team partner for that match Laura Phoenix, but they rose to the challenge to get it done. Finding a way to get past Alexandra Callaway and Alexander Raven was also not an easy task. Yet, the two of them dug deep. They made it happen. That’s how Jack  got that nice piece of gold around his waist to begin with. The point I’m making here is Bobbi and Jack are making a serious run in this tournament. There is no denying that they are a threat. Therefore Dawn and I are going to have to be at our very best. No room for error. Not even the simplest mistake can be made because they’ve proven they pounce on that kind of thing.

Truth be told though. I’m actually really and I mean really looking forward to this match. For a little bit more than just the fact that it’s a hard context. For more than the fact it’s going to test Dawn and I’s strengths. As well as expose our weaknesses as a team. But, I’m looking forward to this match for another reason. I see this as a chance to redeem myself. As much as I said Jack Washington is good at what he does. He’s without a doubt a threat. Yet, at the end of the day. I don’t think Jack is a better wrestler than me. I don’t think he’s a better champion than I could one day be again. I don’t think Jack is at that ... next level just yet. And the fact that he is the only person I’ve lost to since I’ve come back to wrestling and come back to Sin City is something that just doesn’t sit right with me. Especially when having such a douchey and very punchable face!


Calvin had quite the sly little smirk spread across his face at that moment. Granted, he already knew the words he was choosing were fighting words and the little ‘beef’ he and Jack had would have to come to blows after it. Something that he seemed perfectly intent on having happen.

It isn’t just that you beat me Jack, nah. That’s embarrassing alone when I know deep down. I’m the better wrestler, but it’s the fact that you made me tap out. In the time I’ve been wrestling, I can count on ONE HAND who many times I’ve been forced to tap out. And each time it was by the hand of men that were miles and I mean miles better than you. I doubt you’ll ever reach the status of those men. But again the fact is, you made me tap out. You’ve got a win over me. Hell, you even made my kid question me for a second. Went out of his way to create this beautiful drawing for me. Let it be known how much he believed in me. Also said you had a douchey punchable face, and then I let him down. Boy, oh boy has this left a sour taste in my mouth. But I told myself Jack, there was going to come a time. There was going to come a place. There was going to come a situation where I’d meet you again and when that happened. I was going to avenge that loss.

I just didn’t think it would be happening this soon, or happening in quite the... big circumstances. You know when we faced off last time. You called me a nobody and said I was more or less irrelevant. Despite doing your history lessons, junior. But I didn’t let that really get to me. However when you think about it. Since I’ve come back. I haven’t really done anything of real significance. You’re further along now then when we met. Being the Internet Champion and all. Got some pretty impressive wins under your belt now. Simply put you’re riding a high and you’re just a couple of steps away from getting a shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship. A championship you once held. Seemingly, the only thing you’ve really wanted for a long time. To put this so-called respect that you deserve on your name. It’s a shame that someone like me is going to come along and mess it all up for you. Of course, I wish I could say. It isn’t personal and that it’s just business. But for me, it is personal.


Back in the day, Calvin was known for having a chip on his shoulder. He was known for having an attitude and being a little difficult to deal with. In recent months, it seemed that he had turned over a new leaf, but if anyone remembered the past. When Calvin took something personally, it was real personal and it was heard to stop him. Jack Washington might just have been in a little more trouble than he’d like to admit.

I did my bit where I built you up, but this is the bit where I tear you down. Like I’ve been saying, I don’t believe you’re the better wrestler than me and I don’t believe at this particular moment that you're the face or even the future face of Sin City Wrestling. Sure, there’s a ton of potential there but to get there. You gotta go through the trenches. You gotta go through the adversary. You gotta have those skills of yours pushed to the limits. Pushed all the way until it feels like everything is going to snap. Just to see how strong your will, your drive, and your determination is. Anyone like you can get a fluke win over me. A fluke win over a couple of those names I mentioned. All it takes is the stars to align just right on that night, but to go out there and do it every single night and make yourself a star. You have to go through everything I’ve mentioned. So you can bet your ass on Sunday, when the two of us finally step into the ring. When that bell rings and the spotlight is on. I’m taking you to your limits, kid. We’re going to really find out what you’re made of. In front of a solid out arena, filled with upward of ten thousand Romanian fans going wild!

For a brief moment he stopped wandering into the darkest part of the forest. Letting that cool air breeze through his long black hair as he took a second to take it all in. And realize just what kind of an environment he was going to be in with such an excited crowd. It made goosebumps form on his skin just thinking about it. Quite the adrenaline rush in all reality.

But I’m not foolish by any means Jack. I know what kind of sneaky underhanded piece of shit you can be. I know that you’re going to remind me of that victory you hold over me. I know that you’re going to let me know that ultimately in the end. I’m the one that has to prove himself. Because you’ve already proven yourself against me. I get it. I’d expect nothing less, but you do realize that your ego is going to end up being your biggest downfall right? It goes hand in hand with what I’m saying about having those limits tested. It goes hand in hand with being forced to go the distance.

It goes hand in hand with seeing what kind of wrestler you are when you have to dig deep. If the only thing you’re going to continue to rely on is that ego. Not willing to improve. Not willing to open your mind to the reality of the situation. If you’re not willing to actually be good in the ring. Even borderline great against someone like me. Then that ego is going to lead you down the worst path. It’s going to fail you. It’s going to give out from under you. And it’s going to bring you crashing down into the ground for a very disheartening end.

You’re just lucky that the Internet Championship isn’t on the line. It’s already going to say a lot when I bounce back and beat you when you’re on this run. It’s going to speak volumes when I send you right back to the mid-card where you belong at best. SCW really saved you by seeing to it that the Internet Championship wasn’t on the line. Cause, if it was. You’d be looking at a new champion and there is no chance that you would ever recover from a loss like that. But again, I get it Jack. I have seen who you are and how you conduct yourself. Everything I’m saying is falling om deaf ears right now. Honestly, I’m okay with that. It’s going to make this so much better in the end.


Calvin had an image for how things were going to go. He seemed more than convinced it was going down that way to a tee, but only time would really tell. Keeping that expression on his face, as he found himself continuing.

I’m man enough to admit Jack. If I fail this time. I’ll shake your hand. I’ll give you credit. I’ll tell the world that you’re the better wrestler than me. But because I don’t believe that’s true. Because, I don’t believe you can best me again. Because, I don’t believe that you’re more deserving of winning this tournament than me. And more importantly, because I don’t believe you are more deserving of a shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship than me. There isn’t a single bit of any thought process I have that tells me I’ll have to give you that credit. Because again, I don’t believe it. Honestly Jack, you'll be a lot better off. Letting Bobbie handle things and hoping she’s good enough to put Dawn down, so you two can move on. Then to leave it up to yourself to be in there with me. But then again if you take that route. Kind of exposes yourself to me and lets me know that deep down you don’t really think you can handle your own against me. At the end of the day, Jack. The ball is in your court, but I’m coming to cross your ankles and slam this shit home.

Another little smirk was spread across his lips. Clearly, Calvin was thinking pretty highly of himself. No different than what Jack and Bobbie themselves would end up doing.

This entire tournament has always been meant to honor the wrestlers of the past. Everything they did. All the blood, sweat, and tears that were split. All the ground breaking barriers that took place. That was all for us. It was all for the generation after them, my generation, and even for the generation after me. So on and so forth. I understand that and I respect that. So ain’t no way in hell, I’m going to let a couple of punk kid’s on a hot streak that have no real respect for this industry as a whole get past me. Nah, I’ll die trying to stop them before I just roll over and play dead. Either way Jack, Bobbie. Y’all two better come buckled up and ready for this ride. Cause this might be the first and last time you ever get to be the Highlight of the Night, thanks to yours truly!

At that moment, it appeared there was nothing else left to be said. Of course in the wrestling business, words only got you so far. Eventually all the talking would come to an end and you’d have to step into the ring to show what you were made of. With the single click of the flashlight button Calvin’s face blended into the darkness and away he went. Leaving the world of Sin City Wrestling to wait and see how one of the most talked about Semi-Final matches of the entire Blast From The Past tournament would end.

4
Climax Control Archives / Hey Freakshow! [CC; Quarter-Final BFTP]
« on: April 13, 2023, 10:19:34 PM »

OOC: Super understanding of the situation. Goth, hope ya get to feeling better man. Maybe we can run this back some day folks!



GUY! LET’S GOOOOOO!

There was “The Highlight of the Night” himself, Calvin Harris. He had his hand on the trunk of a taxi with it open. His gear bag and duffle bag was stuffed into the trunk. While he looked ever so annoyed peering up at the doors of the airport they happened to be parked right outside of. In the distance Guy could be seen dragging an extremely large suitcase. It looked far too heavy for the pale figure.

CALVIN HARRIS: Dude, what the hell? We’re going to be late!

The scraping of the bag could be heard against the concrete as Guy finally got close enough.

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t know what is in there or why you even felt you needed that. You’re not even working the show. You’re just a manager!

GUY: Huzzah! But managers are important no?

CALVIN HARRIS: Maybe, the word manager was too far. You’re just going to be standing there watching Dawn and I do our thing.

GUY: Nope! You said manager. No takeybacks! And as a manager, we need manager things. All my manager's goodies are in here. Thus it is important to bring!

As soon as those words came out of his mouth. Guy attempted to lift the bag up with the little upper body strength he had. As soon as he did, the strap snapped right off and the bag came opening. Hundreds upon hundreds of shirts fell out onto the pavement of the street. Calvin sighing.

CALVIN HARRIS: Jesus Christ!

Guy was already on his knees trying to shove the shirts back into the broken bag. Calvin finds himself kneeling down to help. Anything to get them out of there faster. Only to discover these TWO GUYS 1 SHIRT t-shirt. Every single one of them was the same printed shirt. The look on Calvin’s face said it all. Finding himself becoming more and more annoyed. As this was becoming a thing every single week.

CALVIN HARRIS: Guy, how many times are we going to have this conversation? Stop printing off merch!

GUY: No can do Cal! I showed you the numbers last week. And now our capes are all sold out. We have to continue to supply the people with their demands. Everyone is one board with Two Guys, One Cape!

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m not! I’m not on board with it at all!

GUY: That’s not what you said last week! You said you were consider it. That’s why I’m doing manager things. To prove, I can be a faithful Tag Team Partner!

CALVIN HARRIS: I never said anything... ugh, just nevermind. We’re going to be late. Hurry this shit up.

By now Calvin was grabbing several of the shirts and just stuffing them into the broken gear back. Clearly frustrated with the situation at hand.

CALVIN HARRIS: It’s bad enough. I have to be focused on the single most important match I’ve had since coming back to Sin City Wrestling. Being in there with two of the best. Trying to will Dawn and myself on, but now I gotta worry about you. Being a distraction over and over and over...

Before he could finish what he was saying. Something caught his eye after the very last shirt he picked up off the pavement. Lying face up with a picture of his wife. Needless to say, it wasn’t the most “PG” rated photo in the world. He picked it up quickly and his eyes shot up to Guy. Who now was doing anything he could not to make eye contact with him.

CALVIN HARRIS: What in the actual hell are you doing with a photo of my wife? A photo like this?!

GUY: Uh... uhm... uh....

CALVIN HARRIS: T-t-t- TODAY JUNIOR! Speak up!

GUY: You weren’t supposed to see that!

Quickly, Guy found himself snatching the picture out of Calvin’s hand. Before stuffing inside his black jacket. He wasted no time heaving the broken gear bag into the trunk and slammed it shut.

GUY: C’mon now! Chop, chop. We’re going to be late!

CALVIN HARRIS: Late?! I don’t give ...

Before he could finish his statement. Guy had shut the door of the taxi after climbing inside. Just peeking back at Calvin through the back windshield. A nervous smile spread across his black painted lips. For a brief second Calvin just stood there with his hands clenched up quite tightly.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh this motherfucker has some explaining to do!

Following those words he walked around to his side of the taxi and opened up the back door. Peering down inside at Guy.

CALVIN HARRIS: Hey Freakshow! You ain’t going nowhere. I got you for three minutes, three minutes of playtime!

Calvin found himself climbing inside the taxi cab and slammin the door shut. The pathetic looking face of Guy looked back at the cameras through that windshield realizing this was not something he was going to be able to get out of. That was the last image seen with the taxi cab pulling away to take them to their destination.

5
Climax Control Archives / × THE WORKHORSE ×
« on: March 22, 2023, 02:18:30 AM »

OOC: This RP comes out to 4,607 in words according to Google. Tbh, I struggled. Not going to lie. Just couldn’t think of anything solid. But I attempted to do my best. Good luck everyone!

× THIS IS AWKWARD ×
[scene one]

Calvin found himself walking down the steps of his home. A duffle bag slug over his shoulder and his gearbag being dragged on the wheels down each step. In less than two hours, he’d be in the sky and on a flight to Canada. Business was picking back up for Sin City Wrestling and he was in a big match up on the first leg of the tour. He rounded the corner into the kitchen where his wife was finishing up the dishes from breakfast. She briefly looked up in his direction.

About time. I’ve been trying to get you up for the last hour. You’re going to miss your flight.

Oh, you have not been trying to get me up for that long.

Want to make a bet on that?

She gave him a slight glare. Alessandra might not have fully been onboard with him returning to the wrestling world. After she saw it mentally destroy him once before, but she did take her job as a wife seriously. Despite their constant banter with each other. She always wanted to see him do well. She turned the sink off before walking towards him.

I’m not the jealous type. You know this right?

Mhmm… Where exactly is this going?

I’m just stating the truth. So I can say this and you can pass the message along to this little partner of yours. If she thinks about doing anything other than reaching out for the hot tag when it’s needed. I’ve got no problem rearranging a bitch’s face.

She smiled ever so innocently, but at the same time with a set of stern eyes while looking up at him. Calvin couldn’t help but allow himself to chuckle a little. Briefly shaking his head from side to side.

I’ll be sure to pass the message along if it’s needed, but I don’t think that’s anything you need to worry about. After all, I think her primary focus is going to be winning this match. For the sake of walking out with a championship on her shoulder.

Something I still don’t understand. It’s a tournament to get through to get World Title shots, but she and only she can walk away with a championship that night if she gains a pin fall?

Hey, we’ve both been around a long time. We’ve seen crazier booking and far more confusing booking. I just want to show up. Get the job done and be one step closer to regaining my throne as the SCW Heavyweight Champion.

Well, are you really wanting to deal with He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named?

Jesus Christ, babe. At least Voldemort had more redeeming qualities over that old bitter-fuck.

Another small little chuckle left his lips.

Honestly, I’ll come across that bridge when the time comes. It’s just one step at a time for me. Get through this tournament and we’ll see how things go then.

Stepping forward for a brief moment. He placed a soft kiss on her lips before taking a step back.

I gotta get going. I love you, and love on the kids for me when they get home from school. I’ll be sure to text you when I land.

You better or I’m taking the first flight out just to ruin your night.

Wouldn’t expect it any other way.

Slightly rolling his eyes with a smirk. He found himself walking past her and through the kitchen towards the back of the house. Popping open the side door that leads to the garage. Reaching inside his pocket to grab his car keys out. First thing he did was hit the garage door opener. Door starting to lift up in the usual loud sound that all doors made. He then took the key to his truck and stuck it in, giving it a slight twist and pulled the key out. As the trunk door lifted open. Calvin suddenly jumped back in surprise. Clutching his chest.

Holy fuck!

What had caught him off guard was the body lying in the trunk. No, not like a dead body. Instead the body of a friend of theirs. A very-very weird friend but a friend nonetheless. He went by the name of Guy. Face was painted as white as could be. Little bit of black to make eyes and mouth pop. Odd obsession with capes. He just laid there in the trunk looking up at Calvin. Not a word was said. Just an awkward stare between the two.

Dude. What the hell are you doing in the trunk of my fucking car?

There was no response from the man known as Guy. Instead he just continued to stare back at Calvin with that wide looking expression.

Uh hello?

So, you can see me?

Of course! I can see you. What the hell are you talking about?!

Shucks! My plan has been foiled!

At that moment Guy began to climb out of the trunk of the car. Sure enough there was that traditional cape attached to him. He smoothed out the sides of the cape and looked back at Calvin. Who still had such a confusing expression on his face. Guy looking back puzzled.

What?

Are you going to explain yourself? Again, what the hell were you hiding in there for?!

Huzzah! Like I said I had a plan. Very simple plan you see. Hide in the trunk. Sneak into the airport undetected. Sneak into the plane undetected. Follow you to the arena. Lurk in the shadows. Then when it was main event time. Be your tag team partner. Bring home some gold!

... The more and more I listen to you talk. I become dumber and dumber.

That sounds like your inability to understand the plan!

Guy looked right at Calvin with a big cheesing grin. Meanwhile Calvin found himself facepalming and shaking his head from side to side. His day was starting to get a little worse with each passing moment.

Alessandra… She told me. You were in a tournament, with no partner. As the good friend I am. I am stepping up. In the name of friendship. To be your partner. To bring home the family some gold. Again, simple plan!

Yeah, simple plan. There’s just one GIANT problem with your plan. Well, there’s more than one. But the point is… this isn’t a tournament for Tag Titles. This isn’t a tournament where I can choose a tag team partner. And you are clearly missing out on details. Because I do have a tag team partner. One that was decided for me.

Decided for you? Huzzah! No, no. That will simply not work. You call them. Tell them you’ve got a replacement. We will get the job done. As a unit!

Lord. Please. Give me the strength!

Calvin was looking right up at the sky at that moment. Shaking his head from side to side. Attempting to remain cool, calm, and collected. Although his patience was clearly being tested. He began to toss his bags into the now empty trunk while continuing to speak.

Again. This isn’t your traditional tournament Guy. I don’t get to choose a partner. One is chosen for me. Those are the rules. So you see. There’s no point in you hiding in the trunk like a creep. No point in sneaking onto an airplane and possibly getting banned for life. And no point in sneaking into an arena possibly messing with my job.

Calvin then slammed the trunk down with his things inside. Looking back at Guy. Again, still a confused expression on his face. Like those words didn’t register.

I appreciate whatever this was. As awkward as it was. But I’m good. I’m real good. I’m going to tough this thing out. Like I told Alessandra. I’m going to do what I have to do to make sure we win. I’m going to earn my way back towards the SCW Heavyweight Championship. It’s going to be a good time.

So…

So, what?

So, the tag team shirts I’ve started getting printed out with the name Two Guys One Cape, is probably a bad idea?

Excuse me?

Two Guys, One Cape. It’s an amazing name!

The look on Calvin’s face said it all. He couldn’t believe what he was hearing. More importantly, it was becoming quite mentally exhausting that he couldn’t even get through to the man.

I am going to go ahead and just pretend you didn’t suggest that name to me. I’m going to pretend that you’re not having shirts like that printed off. And I’m going to pretend that you understand that this tag team fantasy of yours is not going to be a thing. I’ve got to get on the road, man.

Again he shook his head. Calvin turned to walk to the side of the car and grip the door handle to the driver’s side. Pulling it open and hopping right in. He had no sooner than turned the key in the ignition to start the car up and that passenger door came open. Hopping in with quickness was Guy. He unhooked the sunglasses that were on his neckline of his shirt and began to put them on.

Let’s ride Partner!

If looks could kill, Calvin’s would be deadly. Although, it was clear there was no getting through to him at this moment. Not even bothering to say a word. Calvin simply put the car in drive and pulled out of the garage. This was going to be an interesting trip, but at the same time he had learned a long time ago. Wrestling was meant to be fun. So, let the fun begin.

× THE WORKHORSE ×
[scene two]

The fall out from Blaze of Glory was finally going to happen on March Twenty Sixth. It was the first Climax Control of the new cycle and it just so happened to be invading Canada. In what was just the beginning of what was being described as a very interesting tour to say the very least. With that all being said the talk of the locker room and in the stands was the start of the Blast From The Past tournament. A tournament that “The Highlight of the Night” Calvin Harris found himself a part of for the very first time in his career with Sin City Wrestling.

Speaking of the man, it was at this particular moment the cameras found turning on to film. They were set up to focus on the face of Calvin. He was sitting there in the stands of Prospera Place. Of course the arena was empty just hours before showtime. Hell, even the set up for the show wasn’t complete yet. However this was a proper time for self reflection. Of course the silence didn’t last long as Calvin let his eyes focus on the cameras.

You know when you grow up in a pro wrestling family. It kind of seems obvious that you’d want to grow up to be a pro wrestler like your father, mother, uncle, or whomever it is that first set it off for the family right?

There was a slight arch in his eyebrow.

I mean, I’d be lying if I didn’t say that’s how it started for me. But at the same time that wasn’t the thing that kept me going. Nor was it the thing that kept me hooked. Instead what kept me hooked and what kept me going was studying wrestling. Every in and out of the business. Understanding what made one a great pro wrestler. Which involved me studying the work of others that came well before me. Even those that came before my father and my uncle.

Calvin’s eyes remained locked right on those cameras. With that brief pause overcoming him.

That means I study the likes of a man by the name of Ricky “The Dragon” Steamboat. One of the people being shown respect in this year's Blast From The Past tournament. Now a lot of people would say that Ricky never reached the levels of some of his peers, but at the same time I’d like to say Ricky was a little bit different than his peers. He didn’t ever appear to be motivated by being the main event or being the World Champion. He didn’t appear to be motivated by the money, the spotlight, and all the fame that came with it. Instead he was motivated by being the workhorse. Going through the grind and proving people wrong. Being that guy that could put on the best match with anyone he stepped into the ring with is what he became known for. People still till this day talk about Steamboat versus Savage and rightfully so. Being that guy that Ricky was truly motivated a younger me.

Not too often was the curtain peeled back for Calvin, in the sense of giving a glimpse of his personal life. Yet this moment allowed people to maybe understand where he was coming from at times when he was known for taking “wrestling” too seriously.

So, obviously when it was announced that Blast From The Past was going to honor Ricky in some aspect. I had to throw my name into the hat. Something that was a bit of a risk. As I’ve never been a part of the tournament in the past. But on top of that I’ve never really been much of a tag team competitor. The idea of having to rely on someone else was just something I wasn’t really keen on for the majority of my career. Of course, as the rules state Blast From The Past competitors will be paired up at random thanks to the luck of the draw. All of this goes against how I’ve spent most of my career doing things, but you see I did this because I had to. Sure, being awarded a shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship is nice. I’ve never shied away from the fact I want to be champion again, but it’s much deeper than that. I felt like I had to be involved in order for Sin City Wrestling to see what I’m capable of and to put all the bad blood from the past behind us. To see I can be the workhorse. To see I can be the guy you can count on. To see that anyone you put me in the ring with. I can tear the house down with them and bring more eyes to the company.

Each word that came from his lips seemed to have a certain level of passion behind them. Every word he said was believable, but of course actions always spoke louder than words. Something he seemed to understand more than most people.

And tonight it all kicks off. I find myself being paired up with Dawn Warren as we take on Chris Page and Bombshell Internet Champion, Melissa. It just so happens that we’re going to be main eventing the show. Talk about pressure? First taking on a challenge and going against everything I’ve ever done in this business. Then being slated for the main event slot.

A brief chuckle left Calvin’s lips. Making light out of the pressure he found himself in.

Quite the interesting stipulation for the ladies involved in the match too. Seeing as if Dawn is able to gain the pinfall in this match. Not only are we moving on in the tournament, but she’ll find herself being the new Bombshell Internet Champion. So, I guess when you break it down. More pressure is on Dawn than me, but I refuse to look at it like this. In fact, I refuse to look at this tournament the same way as most people are going to look at it. People just see it as a stepping stone for a potential title shot. Not a lot of respect going around. Not a lot of people sound like they want to be a real team. Not a lot of people sound like they truly want to work together. And if you ask me. That’s just not going to work out.

For a second there was a shake of Calvin’s head. Backing up the words coming out of his mouth.

Yes, a future title shot is on the line for both winners of the tournament. But you’re never going to even sniff that title shot if you don’t learn to work together and if you don’t want to work as a team. That’s why from the gate I’m letting it be known I intend to work as a team. For every single time Dawn and I step into the ring together. I’m going to be united. I’m going to have her back in every situation that may arise. In hopes that we’re able to pull it together and win this entire thing.

Of course everyone’s goal was to pull it together and win, but as he had pointed out. Not everyone was carrying themselves the way they should have. Not everyone was united. Not everyone was willing to work as an actual team. Yet there was still a whole lot of tournament to go to see how it worked out.

And of course night one we’re going to be tested with that team of Page and Melissa. From a professional wrestling aspect of things. I can speak for myself when I say that I’ve got some respect for them. I can respect where they’ve been. I can respect what they’ve accomplished. I can respect what they bring to the table. I can respect the athletes they are. I expect nothing but the best coming out of the both of them when we all step into the ring with each other and that bell rings. However, the one thing I can’t respect is the way they go about some things…

There was another brief pause coming from the man. His words without a doubt would cause people to wonder what he meant by that. Thankfully, he wouldn’t leave it to just the imagination.

For example when it comes to Chris Page. He carries himself in a way that’s kind of irritating. He wants everyone that he comes across in this business to respect him and respect what he’s achieved. But, yet he doesn’t want to do the same. He doesn’t want to respect his fellow peers. He doesn’t want to respect where his peers have been or what they’ve achieved. He’s quick to start calling them generic. He’s quick to start writing them off as they mean absolutely nothing to the business. Yet, you do it to him and he’s about ready to have a brain aneurysm.” Shaking his head briefly. “Don’t get me wrong, I hate Michael Harris waaaaaaaaaaaay more than most people around here do. I’m related to the guy for crying out loud. And the last thing I want to do is deal with him being champion around here, but Chris. You were the first one that had a chance to derail him. You were the first one to try and prevent this from happening. Yet, you lost your cool the moment he started talking his shit. You proved that it doesn’t take much to get inside your head. It doesn’t take much to make you unravel. It doesn’t take much to get under your skin. Basically Chris, you exposed yourself right then and there. You showed your true colors and in the end that cost you the match.

Calvin’s words almost came off as a bit of a pot shot more than anything, but at the same time it seemed that he had some truth to those words. Even if it was the truth that Page didn’t want out there and the truth he wasn’t willing to admit to.

And if I can already see you for who you really are Chris. I think it’s going to be safe to say that you’re going to be the type of person to pass a lot of judgment on me. I’m willing to bet that you’re going to tie me in with my uncle. Hell, you along with everyone else in your little savior group. Can’t even understand the concept that the two of us aren’t brothers despite it being repeated over and over again. So it wouldn’t surprise me to hear you lump me in with him. I won’t be shocked to hear you say we have the same attitudes. I won’t be shocked to hear you say that we think the same, or that we talk the same. Basically Chris, I’m not going to be shocked when you can’t separate the two of us. After all, the fact that old man embarrassed you once before has your blood boiling still. So in your mind, what better way than to take it out on someone that’s related to him right? In reality, you’re going to fail to do that. Because I’m not playing that shit. I’m my own human being. I’m my own man. And I’ve got no problem pimp-slapping your teeth out of your mouth.

Looking right at the cameras with that statement. The look in his eyes alone told the story to just how serious he was.

Don’t get me wrong Chris, like I said I do respect you for what you’ve done and what you continue to do. It’s just I can’t respect the attitude. And the only way I can see myself getting through to you is by getting in that ring with you and out-wrestling you. I’ve got no other choice but to outshine you. I’ve got no other choice but to embarrass you. I’ve got no choice but to prove when the spotlight is on. I’m the better wrestler than you are. Right now, I am sure hearing that is going to be a bitter pill to swallow. I’m sure it’ll piss you off and make you get inside your head even more. Make you lash out against me even more. Yet, in the end I hope that when I’ve pinned your shoulders to the mat. When I’ve proved my point of being the better wrestler. When I send you home from this tournament and ruin your dreams of challenging for the Heavyweight Championship. At least at this moment, it’ll make you open up your eyes and make you start to carry yourself better. If not, oh well. I’ll still have the win!

Calvin kind of gave a shrug. That last little statement could have been taken as arrogant, but at the same time he had to get a strong statement across. Something to prove his point. Something to really let Page know what he was dealing with when the two finally locked up.

As far as Melissa goes. Very similar to the Chris situation. I can respect what you are, but not so sure I can respect the way you carry yourself. I don’t know what it is about the “Saviors” group. But for the most part the majority of you. Just come off like a bunch of jackasses. You’d assume with a name like that. You’d be out here trying to save professional wrestling or that you’d be trying to save the fans from having to deal with certain people. Yet, the only thing I’ve managed to pick up on is you’re all a bunch of judgemental pricks. And the only thing you’re trying to save is yourselves from falling into a pit of obscurity.” Another shrug escaped his shoulders. “Is that rude of me to say? Maybe, a little. But it’s no different that some of the rude comments that have come out of your mouth Melissa. You seem to carry yourself much similar to Page. You want everyone to sing your praises, but you’re not willing to do the same. You can’t wait to talk shit. And boy did you talk some shit at Blaze of Glory. Guess, in the end it worked to your advantage. After all, you did leave as champion. But that was then and this is now. Essentially it’s in the past and serves no merit for tonight.” His smirk started to grow across his lips with every comment made. “In the end though Melissa, I guess my focus really shouldn’t be on you. Because, that’s going to be left up to Dawn. Someone that from the very brief conversation I’ve had with her is motivated. Not just to win this thing, but to take your title and make her own. I’ve got faith in her getting the job done.

At least The Highlight of the Night was standing firmly behind his words. In regards to believing in his tag team partner. Buying into being a team player. After all there were a lot of people that didn’t see them as the ones to go the distance.

I’m not clueless though, folks. I’m more than aware that when you look at the tag teams in this tournament. There aren’t too many people that believe in Dawn and myself. There aren’t too many people that think we’re gonna make it past tonight. Let alone find ourselves in the finals winning the whole thing. Matter of fact all eyes are on the group the Saviors. And you know what? That’s fine. It doesn’t bother me. Not even in the least bit. Because that’s something that happened to Ricky. That’s something that even happened to Candi Deviine, the other legend this tournament is being dedicated to. They were overlooked. They were pushed wayside. They were told they didn’t have that “IT FACTOR” just for them to overcome those odds, work hard, and achieve everything they’ve ever wanted. So I say bring it on. Count me out. Count Dawn out. Say we don’t have it in us. You’ll pay for it soon enough.

That sheer acknowledgement on his end without a doubt was going to be a motivator. Knowing their back was going to be against the wall. Without a doubt was going to have them making sure they were at their best when the spotlight was on them.

Ultimately, no amount of words said before this match have any weight behind them. It all sounds good. It all paints us in a certain light. It gets eyes on the match, but none of it makes a difference until there is a winner decided. As I’ve already said. I know who I am. I know what I’m after. I know what my focus is. I’m headed to the main event tonight. To be a workhorse, to be the underdog, to put on a show, and to be THE HIGHLIGHT OF THE NIGHT just like “The Dragon” himself once was. Melissa and Chris. I mean this when I say it. I wish you the best of luck out there tonight. Because, there’s no doubt in my mind. You’re going to need it!

Those served as Calvin’s last words. As the man found himself getting out of the seat he was sitting in and began to walk out of frame. This resulted in the cameras spinning themselves around to look down at the empty ring and to allow the words that came from his mouth to be reflected on. Needless to say in the end when the dust settled and the smoke cleared out. This will be a Main Event talked about for a long long time to come in Sin City Wrestling.

6
Climax Control Archives / × EGO STOMPING ×
« on: February 15, 2023, 05:24:26 AM »

[ Out Of Character: It comes out to 6,456 according to Google Docs! I wish ya the best of luck! ]

× HEROES WELCOME ×
[ scene one ]

Chicago, it was home to Calvin Harris. Well it was home for most of his life. It’s where he grew up. It’s where he went to school. It’s where he was trained by his father to be a wrestler and it’s where he got his start in the wrestling scene. Yet ever since marrying his wife and becoming a father. He had moved his life to Seattle. No doubt he was happy there, but every now and then a trip home was needed. Today was one of those days. For one reason in particular. His younger brother had informed him he would be an Uncle in the coming months.

Of course the relationship between Calvin and his brother, Travis was once very strained. Thankfully in recent years it has gotten better. Both of them found themselves starting to walk towards the entrance way of the United Center. Calvin was decked out in a Michael Jordan jersey with the usual skin tight jeans and to complete the outfit was the Space Jam elevens on his feet. As far as he was concerned, if you are going to see a Bulls game. You might as well go all out. Travis just looked at him shaking his head.

You do realize that you’re in your mid thirties right? Cosplaying is a little too much don’t you think? And no one gives a shit about Michael Jordan these days.

Calvin just looked at his brother. A slightly offended look on his expression.

Alright, Trav. I am going to let that statement go. Because you could not be any more wrong than what you are right now. Jordan is the goat.

Pretty sure LeBron beating the scoring record last week says otherwise. It’s time to let go of the past.

Six for fucking six Travis. Six for six. Jordan has never lost in the finals. LeBron has numerous times. Championships and rings are the only thing that matters!

Boy, aren’t you still easy to trigger?

Travis let out a chuckle. Clearly seemingly enjoying the little bit he was able to get under his brother’s skin. As they reached the top of the steps, Calvin looked over at his little brother.

Don’t let that mouth of yours get you in trouble. I’m still the older brother and I will still hand out those other brother ass-whoopings!

Correct me if I’m wrong here my man, but I am pretty sure the last time the two of us had a physical altercation. I took you to your limit like never before. And almost beat you in the middle of the ring.

Key words there being ‘almost beat’ me. You didn’t actually get the job done. So therefore it doesn’t hold any weight. But if you want to lace them boots up again and get this work. I am sure I can set something up.

Nah man. I’ll have to pass on the offer to beat that ass. See unlike some people when I say that I’m retired. I actually stick to it.

Retired? Ha! You were in the wrestling business for barely a cup of coffee my man. You don’t get the right to say you retired from something you hardly lasted a year in. But that’s a good one.

Calvin chuckled a little bit. Clearly having a little bit of fun bagging on his little brother. Something that was likely amongst every family. Travis rolled his eyes a little.

Mhmmm... How’s that going by the way? Whole return and everything?

It’s going. I am still trying to get my feet under me. After being gone for five years. It’s rough to just swing right back into things. Yeah, it’s like a bike. You don’t forget how to do it, but it takes a few practice rides ya know?

And Alessandra was alright with you going back with all this time away. Sure, the kids are a little older now but I know when you left last time. You weren’t in the best mindset. Figured she’d have something to say about it.

Nahhh. Our relationship is stronger than it has ever been and we have a much more meaningful respect for each other. She was concerned with the mental aspect of it, based on how I left last time. But in the end she was supportive of what I wanted to do as long as it didn’t turn out to be a bad thing for me. I feel like as soon as it feels like it’s not fun anymore or when I feel like I have achieved what I wanted. I’ll leave it behind again with no questions asked.

I mean I imagine that’s the case, but I know the wrestling bug in our family can be a little crazy. Once you start. It’s hard to quit regardless of if it’s good for you physically and mentally. After all I watched Dad struggle with the stop and start--

Hey man. Let’s not bring him up. You know how I still feel about him.

The tone in Calvin’s voice was pretty stern. Anyone that knew him as a person had knowledge that the relationship between him and his father has been strained for a number of years. Not nearly as strained as the relationship between him and his mother, but it was still rough. Now before their conversation could continue. There was a sudden shout of his name.

CALLLLLVINNNNN!

Both of the Harris brothers turned around in the direction of the scream with puzzled looks on their faces. Just as they had turned around it was clear that they were about to be bum-rushed by a trio of teenage fans. In a matter of seconds they were standing right there before him.

Oh my god! I can’t believe it’s actually you!

Can we get a selfie? An autograph? Something?

I can’t wait to tell everyone at school we met THEE Highlight of the Night!

It was pretty obvious that the girls were having a hard time containing their excitement. To him, it had been a long-long time since he had dealt with some true fan interaction. After leaving the business behind and spending the majority of his career being the ‘bad guy’ in so many eyes. These interactions were rare. Travis patted his older brother on the shoulder.

Sounds like you’ve got yourself a Heroes Welcome here. I’ll catch you inside!

Travis just chuckled a little bit as he started to walk away. Leaving Calvin to deal with the young fans. Taking a pen that was being pushed in his direction by one of them and starting to sign his autograph on a few items.

Sounds like you ladies are big fans!

Some of the biggest. You don’t have any idea!

We tried so hard to get our parents to buy us tickets to the Climax Control you made your in-ring return to!

They were extra lame and wouldn’t do it. Because we had school the next day, but we made sure we kept looking up results online. We couldn’t wait to see your name show up as the winner!

Austin Mercer never stood a chance!

Calvin couldn’t help but let out a little chuckle listening to all the excitement coming from the group. He had to give it to them; they seemed to have known their stuff when it came to his career. Clearly they were paying attention to his most recent stuff. Handing over the pen to one of the girls.

So, I take it that you’ve all heard I’ll be competing this week then?

We sure have!

Though if we are being honest. We’re more excited to see who you end up being paired up with in the Blast From The Past tournament over this match.

Oh really? How come?

We just find that more interesting. I mean all due respect being in the ring with Jack Washington isn’t really going to put you to the test. It isn’t going to test your skills the way this tournament would!

Jack Washington is just a major tool that no one takes seriously. Dude has more abs than brain cells and it isn’t going to get the job done with someone of your talent.

Well I certainly appreciate the vote of confidence. ” He let out another soft chuckle. “ I don’t know a whole lot about Jack. I try to carry myself a little better now than I once did. So, I’m going to assume he’s someone that knows how to handle himself and bring me a challenge. But I guess I’ll find out on Sunday.

Trust us. It’s not going to be worth your time. A total easy win for you!

That trio truly seemed to believe in him and what he was capable of. It was truly a boost in confidence especially for someone like Calvin who had been out of the business for so long. It wasn’t like he showed it, but there was still some self doubt there on if he could hang. After all that was a big part of why he came back. Of course as much as he was appreciative of the vote of confidence. He still had to show up on Sunday and get the job done.

But you need to tell those folks that run things they need to have a tour out here in the midwest. We’d love the chance to go see you live!

Ha, I know the midwest is crazy for their pro wrestling. Grew up here in Chicago, I know how the fans can be. Sadly, I don’t have any pull there but I can make a suggestion if I ever get a chance to talk to Mark and Christian.

What? No Pull? Are they crazy?!

Do they not know who they have on their roster?!

Trust me ladies. I truly appreciate all of this, but you know I know where my role is now. If I see them I’ll make a suggestion but it isn’t my place to make a stink about where the tours take place. It’s my job to just show up when I’m booked and put on the best show I can.

We get it, we just think you deserve to have a little more respect thrown on your name. You’re a bonafide superstar in our eyes, but we understand.

Superstar? I don’t know if I’d go that far, but I’m definitely trying to get back to that status. Maybe here in a few months I’ll have a right to stand on that hill.

A small shrug left Calvin’s shoulders at that moment.

Honestly ladies, it’s been great talking to you. Thrilled to know I have some fans out there especially in my hometown. But I gotta get in there and rep my Chicago Bulls!

Of course Calvin! Thanks for the autographs!

All three girls were waving to him. Calvin simply offered one last smile before starting to walk up towards the front doors of the United Center. For the first time since coming back Calvin found himself looking at things in a different perspective. Yes, he was about righting wrongs. Yes, he was about proving that he belongs. But now knowing that there were fans out there and that they were invested in his career after all this time. It made him feel like he had to start making sure those fans were getting their money's worth in his return. Things just might end up being a little more interesting come this Sunday in his second match back.

× CAPTAIN MORON ×
[ scene two ]

In less than four hours Calvin would find himself on a flight to California. SCW would continue their tour and he was set to compete for the first time in three weeks. Last week his match needed to be postponed which was a bummer as he was looking forward to stepping into the ring. Now while he wasn’t going to step into the ring with Goth this time out. It was still going to be a challenge being up against the up-and-coming talent that was Jack Washington. With his suitcase laid out on the bed, he was making sure he had everything ready to go.

After all, the last thing he wanted to do was land in Cali and realize he forgot something. Especially if he had to call his wife and have her ship it to him overnight. She was surely not going to let up on the old age jokes. He had his gear along with the essentials, he was about to push the suitcase closed when there was just the tiniest knock on the slightly cracked bedroom door. Before the sound of his baby boy’s voice being heard.

Daaaaad!

Pushing the door open the rest of the way Oliver found himself walking into the bedroom with a piece of paper in hand. He had such a bright smile on his lips. The young boy got most of his looks from his mother, but his eyes and smile were just like his old man. Calvin found himself looking over at him as he leaned down to one knee.

What’s up Ollie?

I wanted to give you something!

Give me something? Another amazing drawing? Why don’t we put it on your wall?

Cause this one is special!

For such a young age Oliver was incredibly talented with his art. He could do it all. Drawing, sketching, painting, and even as of late teaching himself digital art on his iPad. Needless to say Calvin and his wife Alessandra were super excited for their son and his talent. Constantly supporting him whenever they could. In that being said Oliver handed over the piece of paper to his father. Calvin turned it to face him in order to get a good look at the drawing in hand.



Upon lying eyes on the photo. Calvin had to hold back the laugh. For no other reason than he could make the direct connection with the photo right away. It was to a tee a cartoon version of Jack Washington. Yet for him it was the little arrow drawn with the name “Captain Moron” that was nearly sending him over the edge. Oliver standing there with that bright smile of his continuing to cross his lips. Proud of his art and looking for validation that Calvin had no problem giving.

I have to say Ollie. This is some of your best work yet!

Really Dad?

Have I ever lied to you?

Uhm... no! I don’t think so!

And I never will. I truly mean it. This is some of your best work. Great attention to detail. Perfect color scheme. Giant over inflated head. That fits his giant over inflated ego. Probably the best detail right there if you ask me!

Oliver was standing there cheesing. Taking in the compliments that his father was giving him. Another trait he had picked up from both parents. Loving having his own ego stroked. Something that without a doubt could make him a little dangerous the older he got. A little monster they created and will one day have to deal with. But for now it was the furthest thing on their mind.

I do just have to ask one question. Where did you come up with the name Captain Moron? It’s clever, but I gotta understand the origin of it.

Dad, really? Look at him! ” Oliver stepped forward and pointed to the outfit. “ This outfit just screams failed superhero. And who is the biggest failure of Super Heroes to ever exist?

The answer is Thor, but I can’t even really consider him a real superhero.

Mom told me to just ignore you when you’re wrong.

The sass coming from Oliver causes Calvin to shake his head some. The all-time debate in the house between Calvin and his wife centered around Thor being a superhero. In his opinion that wasn’t the case and Ironman was better in every way. Alessandra believed that Ironman was useless and that Thor was the single greatest superhero ever. Clearly something she was trying to pass on to their son.

Answer is Captain America, Dad. Captain America was the worst superhero of all time. And everyone knows that.

Debatable bud. I mean Captain America was the leader of the Avengers!

Who got most of them wiped out before fixing everything. ” Oliver seemed to have an answer to everything. “ That guy you have to face just looks like a failed superhero. Cool looking costume or suit, but isn’t actually going to win at anything. Going to lead himself and his team into failure.

It truly amazes me some of the concepts you come up with every now and then kiddo, but I’ll rock with it. I can kinda see what you’re doing here. ” A simple nod from his head. “ But what about the moron part? Where is that coming from? Matter of fact, where have you even heard that word before?

Mommy says it a lot driving us home from school!

I am somehow not surprised by this.

Well, like she says. If they knew what the eff they were doing. They wouldn’t be morons.

Hearing those words come from his son’s mouth had Calvin close to face palming himself. There was no doubt in his mind that it was a hundred and ten percent something his wife had said and done in front of their children. Not that he had any room to talk because he has said worse.

And since Mom won’t let me go with you this week. I wanted to see who Jack was. I looked him up on YouTube. He comes off like a moron.

What makes you think he comes off as a moron? How do you even gauge that?

He isn't a bright person, Dad. Everything he says has no... substance? I think that’s the word. ” For a second there was a confused look on the child’s face. Like he was sure if he used the right word. “ He just talks about the same stuff over and over again. Talks in circles. Really boring stuff. Kind of feel bad you have to listen to him talk.

I mean it’s my job. I have to listen to a lot of people talk and say a lot of things about me or situations involving me that don't make sense. That being said kiddo, I’m not really sure if calling someone a moron is the right way to go about things. Even if maybe there is some truth to it.

Why though? Mom says we should never lie and we are never going to get in trouble for insulting someone as long as the insults are true!

Of course she’s said that! ” Calvin shook his head once again. “ Ollie, I am super thankful for the drawing. Think I might have to show this good luck charm off to a couple of people. You wouldn’t mind would you?

I don’t mind. I like showing off my work, but you don’t need that as a good luck charm. You’re a true superhero. You’ll win this with ease!

Following those words, Oliver reached out and wrapped his arms around his father’s neck to give him a hug. Calvin just let his arms wrap around the child’s waist to squeeze him gently for said hug. At that moment Alessandra found herself walking into the bedroom. Laying eyes on the father and son duo. A small smile crossed her lips, as Oliver pulled back as his mother spoke to him.

Ollie. Lunch is ready!

Instantly the face of Oliver lit up as he began to run out of the room as fast as his feet could carry him. Calvin finally pushed himself back to his feet and looked over at his wife.

That boy is too smart. We’re going to be in trouble in a few years.

We are?

Mhm! Not only did the boy deliver me a drawing that represents my opponent for Sunday perfectly. He had quite the logic behind the drawing and the origin of it. Which apparently is helped by your road rage.

I don’t have road rage. ” There was a small scoff from Alessandra. “ If people would learn how to drive and not be morons, I wouldn’t have to tell them about themselves. And here in about three seconds I’m going to tell you about yourself if you don’t stop accusing me of horrible things.

Well considering moron was used in his vocabulary. I’d say that you snitched on yourself there doll.

Chuckling a little bit. Another roll of Alessandra’s eyes consumed her while she took it upon herself to exit the room. Calvin had turned to place the picture his son had drawn him in his suitcase right on top of everythings. Taking one last look at the art work and just smirking. He was truly proud of his son’s drawing and the way he carried himself. That told Calvin that his son was going to be an exceptional person when he got older, but now going forward his focus was to make sure he followed through with things and continued to be his son’s superhero. Somehow someway he was going to make sure he came on top regardless of what it took.

× EGO STOMPIN’ ×
[ scene three ]

The buzz around the city of Stockton, California happened to be because Sin City Wrestling was coming into town. Climax Control was set to take place at the Alex G Spanos Center. Further pushing that tour of California that has taken place the last couple of weeks. That being said a camera found themselves opening up to that very scene. Just right outside of the building, specifically to the steps that lead up to the arena. Sitting on those steps with a small smirk spread across his lips was a bit of a familiar face.

It was that man that was known as of late as the Highlight of the Night. The one and only, Calvin Harris. Of course a man that had a little bit of a controversial past with SCW. Yet since coming back, it had appeared that he was a little bit of a changed man. Even if people weren’t a hundred percent sold on it just yet. That being said Calvin pushed himself up from the steps he was sitting on. Taking it upon himself to approach the camera breaking the silence.

So, this week I return to Climax Control and I’m set to compete against a man by the name of Jack Washington... ” There was a small stroke of his beard. “ I’ve got no problem admitting that I am still very much familiarizing myself with the names and the faces here in Sin City Wrestling. There’s some old faces I remember, but for the most part I’d say it’s very much a different landscape than when I was last here five years ago. That being said, Jack just happens to be one of those faces. One of the men leading the charge in this new breed of talent. And that puts me at a slight disadvantage, because I am not a hundred percent sure what I’m dealing with.

Those words might not have settled well with Jack, and maybe not even have settled well with the SCW ol’ faithful. Considering as in many ways it could have came off as arrogant as arrogant could be. Yet only time would tell where this was going to go.

Of course, I’m not goofy enough to go into a match without any knowledge. I know enough about Jack to know a couple things. The first thing I know is that Jack is the real deal. In the sense that he’s able to carry himself around here. Being a former two-time SCW Heavyweight Champion and a former SCW Internet Champion. I gotta give it to ya there Jacky-boy. Those aren’t accomplishments to brush off. Especially having quite the run your first time as Heavyweight Champion and an even better run with your Internet Championship reign. ” From the words coming out of his mouth at that moment. It at least appeared that Calvin was able to respect the man for what he was able to do. “ They say the Internet Championship at times can be a stepping stone towards the main event scene. After all, when you look at the history of Internet Champions. Some of the biggest stars in the history of SCW got their start with winning that championship. Seems like you kinda did things in reverse Jack. Had a good little run at the top before dropping down some.

A very brief shrug left Calvin’s shoulders.

Before you get your panties in a bunch Jack. I’m not trying to imply that you’re on the down-fall. Even if you did just very recently fail to win the Heavyweight Championship for a third time. I am just stating facts that you seem to be going a little in reverse and only fitting in where you can. Not the true mindset of someone that thinks they’re at the top of the card if you ask me. Personally, once I became SCW Heavyweight Champion. I never let myself fall from that level. I simply wouldn’t allow it. But of course we’re two different people. ” Once again another shrug could be seen leaving his shoulders. “ But that kinda brings me to the next point. It brings me to the very next thing I’ve come to learn about Jack which is you’re a very young and very arrogant man. From what I’ve seen there’s not a single person that can tell you anything about yourself. There is no getting through to you. No penetrating that hard-headed mindset of yours. There is no getting you to open your eyes and see things from a different view. Which I guess when I think about it. I can’t really fault you or even pass judgment on you for that mindset. As I’m someone that once carried myself in that exact same manner.

Calvin paused. Seemingly taking a trip down memory lane with the way he once carried himself. There were some highs and some lows during those times, but somehow he managed to make it through. His eyes focused back to the cameras.

I mean I get it more than a lot of people might Jack. But with that being said even though I get it. That doesn’t make it the right thing to do. I could only imagine how many times that your mouth has written you checks your ass couldn’t cash. I could only imagine how many times you’ve gotten into a situation where you have made yourself public enemy number one. I could only imagine how many people you’ve riled up so much that they couldn’t wait to punch right in your already very punchable face. And that’s all part of it right? You like the attention that comes with that. You like getting under their skin. After all, based on past accomplishments it has worked out for you in situations where it did matter. ” Once again there was a nod at that man’s accomplishments in the past. '' However Jack, it also seems like you’re now on the down slope. It seems like now that mouth is really getting you in trouble. It appears to me that you’re overwhelmed and that’s why you continue to fall deeper and deeper into this pit that you are struggling to climb out of to reclaim that former glory. Yet someone like me speaks with logic and someone that’s been there. I already know what I am saying is going in one ear and out the other for you. I already know the words that will follow your mouth and the logic you’ll show up with tomorrow night. You’re as predictable as every horror movie ending these days. Which isn’t a good thing.

Simply shaking his head from side to side at that moment. There was no doubt that as far as what he was saying he believed every word to come out of his own mouth. No different than how Jack was when it came to him believing every word that came out of his mouth. In a roundabout way it was bound to be a clash of egos when the two finally did step into the ring with each other.

It’s to the point Jack, I’ve got no intentions of paying attention to anything you have to say in this lead up to our match. You’re going to be the same generic chip on the shoulder young talent that’s been seen for generations. You’ll talk about how I don’t know what I’m talking about. You’ll try to debunk everything I’ve ever accomplished. You’ll tell anyone that will listen that you’re younger, hungrier, and more talented than I have ever been. Hell, you’ll likely even make sure that you hit the mark about how I’m the old vet, the old guy that’s out here trying to take a spot from the next generation. Am I hitting the nail on the head here Jack? Just like I said, as predictable as they come and I personally can’t wait to poke a hole in every single theory you have about me.

It was a small nasal-like laugh that escaped his lips. Again further backing up just how much he believed in himself.

I’ve got no problem breaking it down for you, Jack. You see if you were hungrier than me and if you were more talented than me. You wouldn't need to brag about such. It would simply come out when we stepped in the ring with each other. And the whole younger thing. Sure, you’re younger than me but with young age comes inexperience and that’s where some of the cracks start to show with you, kid. ” If there was anything about young people in the wrestling business. The word ‘kid’ always got under their skin. Calvin was seemingly aiming for that. “ As far as trying to debunk what I’ve done and what I’ve accomplished. That doesn’t really mean anything to me. See I know what I have done in the past will stand the test of time, but at the same time that’s the past. I’m focused on what I can do now. What I can accomplish now. And what I can do to be better than I was before. You trying to take away what I have done does nothing but show just how desperate you are. It shows how little work you’re willing to put in. Which again gives me an advantage whether you realize it or not. ” Calvin appeared to have Jack figured out to a tee. Now it was his own opinion, but there were a lot of people that would have said he wasn’t that far off with that opinion. “ And lastly when it comes to the belief that I don’t want to see the young generation thrive and that I’m here to take a spot from someone like you. Again that shows your ignorance. I train the next generation. I want to see the world of professional wrestling in a better position when I walk away again. Because I know it’ll be for good. So, I’ve got nothing against the younger generation and personally, I don’t have anything against you either. Quite frankly Jack, I don’t give a fuck about you.

Calvin stood there with that stare into the cameras. Seemingly standing his ground with his comments. Almost giving people the belief that this could get personal before it was all said and done.

I mean there’s no other way to spin that Jack. I just don’t care about you. You don’t have that much of an impact on me that I’m out to take your spot or that I’m out to see to it that you don’t succeed in wrestling or just SCW in general. I’ve said it a million times already. I came back to professional wrestling and I came back to Sin City Wrestling. Because I wanted to right a few wrongs but also more importantly I wanted to prove that this is something I could still do. That I could still compete on a high level and to prove that I have it in me to still be one of the best to lace up a pair of boots. That’s all that I am here for. So, you can go ahead and give up on that victim mindset buddy. This has nothing to do with you. ” His hands slipped inside the pockets of his jeans while continuing on. “ Honestly Jack, if I were you. I’d drop this whole arrogant attitude in general and head into this match with me with the intention of tearing the house down. Showing what you can do between those ropes. Showing that you can hold your own against someone like me. Showing that you are in fact the future of this business and maybe even this company. That’s what’s best for you. And in that situation, I would have no issue shaking your hand like a man. Win, lose, or draw. I’d have no problem showing you the respect you deserve. But if you don’t want to do that and you want to continue to act the way you are. Then I’m going to have no other choice but to be a person, I don’t want to be anymore. To prove a point.

Those words would leave people to wonder just exactly what he meant by that. Thankfully for them they wouldn’t have to wait long to find out.

You can ask Austin Mercer what happened when he carried himself with the wrong mindset and thought he was better than me. He was a man that set out to be the first to face me just because he felt some type of way about me being here and then he failed miserably. I made him regret his actions and his words. The same thing I’m going to do to you, Jack. If you don’t figure it out before tomorrow night. Regardless of what happens though, I’ll be prepared to check that ego of yours and make sure that this turns out being the Highlight of the Night!

His smirk began to spread across his lips a little more. Further showing the confidence he had in himself. Maybe this would make people feel a certain way about him. Maybe it would have people understand where he was coming from. At the end of the day though, Calvin was determined to prove himself and this was the situation he found himself in. Therefore he had to do what he had to do to walk away with the victory he wanted. In that moment cameras found themselves fading out.

× × × × ×

Inner Monologue -- Minutes Before The Match!

Are you ready, Calvin?`

Are you ready to step into the ring with someone younger than you? Someone that’s faster than you? Someone that might just have more strength than you? Are you ready to step into the ring with someone that by all accounts is going to be around for a longer time than you at this stage in your career? Are you prepared to step into the ring with someone that by most accounts has achieved and succeeded more in his time with Sin City Wrestling than you did?

Because if the answer isn’t yes to every single one of those questions then you shouldn’t step out behind that curtain and you damn sure shouldn’t step into that ring. You shouldn’t stand before these fans and fail them. After all this week you have learned that there are fans that do support you. There are fans that want to see you do great things. There are fans out there who have forgiven you for who you were and are invested in this new version of you. So if there’s no need for you to go out there if you aren’t going to give them all you got and provide for them.

This week your own flesh and blood. Your son confirmed something that you already knew in the back of your head. You are his hero. He’s invested in your career. He wants to see you achieve great things and be the wrestler you once were. If you’re not truly prepared to put on that super hero suit and go out there to dominate. Then all you're doing is letting yourself down but also letting down your biggest supporter. Can you really look your son in the eye after a loss because you weren’t truly ready? I’d like to assume that’s not the case.

You can sit there and make jokes about stomping out Jack’s ego. You can do a press run and talk your shit. You can tell the whole world that you’re starting to come into your own again, but it means nothing if you don’t follow through. Yes, you go through Austin Mercer when a lot of you didn’t think you could. But this is a new match, a new concept, and a new opponent. Jack regardless of what he has said and the way he carries himself. He’s going to put on a show. He’s going to push you to your limits and he’s going to expose you if there’s any weakness in your game.

This is another chance to show this new outlook. To show a different side of this turned over leaf that you’ve bragged about. But it’s also another chance to show that you do belong inside of a wrestling ring. Not just any wrestling ring, but to prove you belong in a Sin City Wrestling ring. A place that has given you so much when every other promotion had given up on you in the past. Hell, this is a chance to even show the boys and girls here in the back what kind of partner you intend to be when this Blast from the Past tournament finally takes place.

In this business. There’s only one true highlight of the night. Whether it’s the main event. Whether it’s a specific moment in a match. Whether it’s a specific person in a match. There’s only one on each show. And that’s the nickname you’ve given yourself. At times you’ve bragged about even being a human highlight reel. So do what you do best. Live up to that name and achieve the highest form of success that you can. Cause after all in the end there’s no one that’s going to do it for you. It always has been and it always will be just on your shoulders!



7
Cameras found themselves backstage in that particular moment. In fact they were specifically focused on a locker room door. The name plate “Calvin Harris” was front and center. At that exact moment the door came open and in doing so it appeared a cloud of smoke came rolling out of the room as well. Coughing could be heard as both Calvin Harris and Scott Oliver could be seen walking out of the room. Scott of course with a bandage covering the stitches on his forehead. All from the attack he received weeks ago. Both men were grinning from ear to ear.

Calvin Harris: Maannnn! It’s been a minute.

A cough escaped his lips as he hit his chest a little.

Scott Oliver: Good stuff though right?

Calvin Harris: I mean I was an edible guy myself more than anything back in the day, but it isn’t terrible.

Scott Oliver: Edibles are for the weak!

Calvin Harris: Oh shit! Weren’t we supposed to do something?

Scott Oliver: Uhhhhhh........

For a moment both of them kind of stared off into space. Seemingly lost in thought, as the entire audience were able to put two and two together with the situation involving them. Then suddenly a light bulb went off in his head. Scott snapped back and looked at Calvin.

Scott Oliver: I remember! You had some kind of announcement or something. I wanted to be the first to get the scoop.

Calvin Harris: Oh yeah, that’s right!

Scott Oliver: Wait... what time is it anyway?

Briefly Calvin pulled his phone out of his pocket to look at the time. His eyes go wide for a second or two before looking back up at Scott.

Calvin Harris: Brother, we missed the Climax Control broadcast.

Scott Oliver: Nah, there’s no way. We weren’t even in there that long.

Calvin Harris: We definitely were!

A chuckle began to fall from the man’s lips at that moment. It was pretty clear that both men were in their own little world.

Scott Oliver: Guess we could always use this as an exclusive. So, what was the whole announcement anyway?

Calvin Harris: Oh! Well, I know I’m a loooooooooooong way from ever competing for the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. And I know there’s a lot of people out there that are still pretty sketchy about me.

Scott Oliver: Understatement man. More than you think, but hey you’re alright in my book. You followed the proper puff puff pa---

Calvin Harris: ANYWAY! I know that I got a long way to go before I’m ever on that level again and with people the jury still being out on me. I thought about what I could do to prove myself a little more and to get my feet a little more wet back in these waters.

Scott Oliver: This sounds juicy! Like watermelon. Remind me to get some from catering when we’re done here...

Calvin Harris: You got it, but the idea I came up with is this. Here real soon we’re going to find the Blast From The Past tournament going again. So, I’m going to throw my hand into the hat. Good way to prove I’m a changed man. I’d never teamed with anyone before. Especially someone that I have no idea who could end up being my tag team partner. And finding a way to successfully get it together. It takes some skill and it takes a whole lot of trust. But it’s a challenge I’m willing to take on!

Scott Oliver: Hey man, I’m with it. Throwing your name out there in something like that is a pretty big deal. Not sure whomever ends up being your partner would be happy, but I guess that’s the whole point of it right?

Calvin Harris: Well the point is to win, but I guess that kind of makes sense too. Element of surprise and being forced to work through those differences!

Again both men appeared to be very spacey and for the oh-so obvious reasons. But nevertheless people were getting quite an exclusive at that moment.

Calvin Harris: Dude, you think catering has Sour Patch Kids?

Scott Oliver: Watermelon flavored ones at that?

Calvin Harris: I’m fucking starving!

In that moment both men found themselves walking off laughing amongst themselves, leading to the cameras fading out.

Quote
OOC: I'm mad at myself for missing the segment deadline, because of work lol. So enjoy something I wanted to feature in the show for kicks & giggles!

8
Climax Control Archives / | Tigers Don't Change Stripes |
« on: January 26, 2023, 10:42:17 PM »


OOC: According to Google Docs. This roleplay comes out to 6,702 words. I really didn't think I would finish this, lol. It's been so long. Here's hoping it's a somewhat enjoyable read. Good luck!


× TIGERS DON’T CHANGE STRIPES ×
[ scene one ]

The sound of the bell was ringing in Calvin’s ear as he laid there in the middle of the ring looking up at the bright lights. He could hear the loud cheers of the crowd. Everyone in attendance seemed happy he had just lost the SCW Heavyweight Championship. That sick feeling was forming in the pit of his gut as he found himself rolling out of the ring and dropping to the floor. He leaned there for a second trying to get his bearings about him as he heard a fan lean over the guard rail and scream at him as loud as he could.

HA! That’s what you get! ” Calvin was able to look up for a moment. The fan just pointed at him and laughed. “ You’re a loser. You couldn’t pull it together. You are not going to be the last SCW Champion in history. How does it feel to suck?! ” Of course, Calvin’s job as a “heel” was to make people hate him. Fans were meant to rejoice in moments like this. However those words just grinded his gears in ways he couldn’t ever begin to put into words. For no other reason than he as a man, not as a wrestler, but he as a man was struggling and had fallen completely out of love with wrestling.

Calvin pushed himself up to his feet and began to storm to the back. Not acknowledging the fan. Not acknowledging the ring where Tommy Crimson was standing with the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Hell, Calvin wasn’t even acknowledging the theme blaring as Kristopher Ryans was starting to walk down to the ring. He had a glaring expression and was just marching right for the back. Pushing aside the curtain as he found himself in the gorilla position. Storming through it as well, but a stage hand was quick to start following him. Trying to get his attention.

Calvin! ” He shouted, but was ignored. “ Calvin, wait up a second! ” Again, there wasn’t one ounce of the Martyr that had slowed down. Calvin continued to make his way further backstage, clearly aiming for the locker room. “ Listen, I was told Mark and Christian want to speak to you before you leave tonight. It’s urgent after everything that’s been said leading up to tonight!

Those words finally gripped the attention of the former champion. Calvin stopped right there in his tracks. Standing there in silence with his back turned to the man. He spoke with irritation in his voice. “ Oh, now they want to talk? As the doors were closing? And because I spoke from the heart? Trying to save face now. ” With his words coming out of his mouth. Calvin turned himself around and made eye contact with the man. “ Well, that’s too late. Sin City is closing the doors at midnight tonight. I’m not under contract anymore at that point. I don’t owe them or anyone else anything, not even a talk. ” The puzzled look on the man’s face staring back at Calvin said a lot. Main thing being was he wasn’t going to enjoy being the middleman in all of this. “ Simply put. Fuck them. Fuck SCW. Fuck the fans. And fuck pro wrestling, I’m done with this shit!

Not so much as a blink of an eye formed on that glaring expression. His words held some serious weight to them. Quickly, Calvin turned himself around and began to walk away. For the first time in the last few months, he as a person spoke out. He didn’t love wrestling. He hadn’t loved it in a long time. In the back of his head despite all the issues and all the “character work” that took place. He had been looking forward to the doors closing on this night. As he was able to finally leave wrestling and never look back. At least that’s what it appeared he wanted...

* * * * *

The sun was really shining through the curtains of the bedroom which ultimately brought Calvin out of his dream. For a moment he just sat up in bed and looked around trying to come to terms with what his dream had been about. Bringing him back to a night he hadn’t thought about in five years. Running his hands over his face as the bedroom door came open and his wife entered.

About damn time you got up. ” Alessandra had her hand on her hip, a little bit of ‘sass’ to her words. “ Ollie was wanting you to help hang up one of his paintings. Should I tell him sleeping beauty has finally woken from his slumber and you’ll be down to help shortly?

Calvin had finally pushed the comforter off his legs and swung himself to the side of the bed preparing to stand up. “ Yeah, sure. I’ll be right there. ” Gripping the edge of the bed. It was clear he was still trying to wake up, but Alessandra stood there in the doorway of the bedroom just looking at him. After all their years together, she could tell something was up.

What’s the matter with you?

Nothing. I just woke up.

Oh bullshit.

Alessandra found herself pushing the bedroom door shut. Having young children who at times could be nosey when they wanted to be. She was doing her best to make sure that wasn’t the case. Before she stepped around to his side of the bed where he was sitting. Her tattooed arms folded across her chest as she looked at him. He sighed a little, starting to stand up.

Can we not do this right now? ” He said as he walked away from her. Heading for the bathroom. Turning on the sink and leaning down to wash water over his face.

Alessandra wasn’t giving up. She was very stubborn. Always had been her entire life. She stood there behind him watching what he was doing, but her ‘attitude’ came out a little more. “ I am not really in a mood for you going back in age and being the little emo kid I met years ago. Not really on my list of things I feel like dealing with today or ever again. You’re not nearly as cute as you were back then. ” Calvin rolled his eyes as he started to dry his face off listening to her. “ So do me a favor and yourself a favor. Tell me what the hell your problem is.

You never know when to let something go.

And if I did. We wouldn’t be married. So, you should consider yourself lucky.

Calvin stood there with a towel draped across the back of his neck holding it there. Making eye contact with his wife. Realizing there was no getting out of this. “ Listen, it’s nothing serious. Just had a dream. Made me think about some shit. And I’m questioning returning to the ring next week. That’s all. Simple as that. ” He tossed the towel down on the sink and squeezed his way by his wife back into the bedroom. First thing he did was grab the dresser drawer and pull it open.

That’s funny. I could have swore. We had this talk two weeks ago and you were so sure that returning to the ring was the best thing for you. Now, you’re questioning it? ” There was a little bit of sarcasm in her voice. “ Excuse me if this makes me sound like a bitch here, but I am not surprised that these are the thoughts you are having. You left five years ago with a sour taste in your mouth. The sheer mention of professional wrestling made you sick to your stomach. I heard you for six months before you retired and for six months after you retired how much you hated the sport. ” She watched as Calvin began to slip a shirt over his bare torso, as he looked up at her. “ I was supportive because that’s what a wife is supposed to do, but when you thought about going back. I thought it was the stupidest idea you came up with. I could not wrap my head around why you’d go back to something that made you so unhappy on a physical, emotional, and mental level.

Every word that came out of Alessandra’s mouth. It was very-very clear she wasn’t holding back. Really expressing how she felt. Something that she had held back on a few weeks ago. Calvin just looked at her.

Thanks for telling me how you really feel... ” Shaking his head from side to side. “ Probably something you should have told me then. Not at this moment when I’m really questioning things. Further makes me feel like I made the wrong decision going back. ” Being the unapologetic person that Alessandra was. She just looked back at him shrugging her shoulders. “ I thought that going back. I could rewrite my story and end things on my own terms versus feeling like I had to end them because I didn’t love it like I used to. But after reliving that night in my dream. After realizing how bitter I was. I’m not sure this was the best decision.

His words coming from his mouth made him sound rather unsure. For a person that was very sure of himself all the time. Then again after how he felt, why he left, and five years later. His doubts could be understood.

I am realizing how hostile I was with SCW. I was a prick. I treated no one within respect those last few months. I made quite an enemy out of management. And I made sure those fans never got one feel good moment out of me. ” A small shrug of his shoulders came from him. “ And after I stood in that same ring at Inception. After crossing paths with a few of those people in the back. After being in that environment, despite me attempting to make amends. I just got... a weird vibe. Almost like, this could end up being a really bad idea.

Alessandra had remained silent. Letting her husband get his words and his concerns out. Getting things off his chest. Her defensive posture is still the same with her arms folded across her chest. “ Tigers don’t change their stripes, Calvin. ” He looked back at her with her statement. “ A tiger is still a tiger at the end of the day. Just like a piece of shit is still a piece of shit. Hate to break it to you darling, but you played yourself here. If you thought that after five years things would be different, then you aren’t as bright as I thought you were. You should have already known those people hadn’t changed. You should have already known the environment was going to be hostile. You should have already expected to not be met with open arms. You put way too much into this if you think people are going to be different. ” Again, there she was letting it all out. Not holding her tongue a bit. Not that Calvin wanted her too, there was a reason that he valued his wife’s opinion. Even if it might not have been what he wanted to hear.

BUT... with that being said. ” She looked him in the eyes. “ This isn’t about them right? You said this was about YOU rewriting history. You said this was about YOU ending things on YOUR terms. And from what I saw at that event. You were talking about how YOU wanted to show that YOU were a changed man. Am I understanding all of that correctly?

Yeah, that’s pretty much the point.

Then why the hell are you concerned about what upper management thinks? Why does it matter what the locker room thinks? And hell, why does it make a difference what the fans behind those guard rails think? If this is all about you, then let it be about you. You know as well as I know. You can’t make everyone like you. You can’t make everyone support you. There’s no way you’ll ever make everyone happy. You can’t even make me happy all the time and we’re married!

Her lips curling into a smirk all while Calvin rolled his eyes at her comment.

Couldn’t resist the urge.

Mhm...

You know what I am saying is true. If this means that much to you to have it end the way you want it to end and to get back out there to change the perception of you. Stick to that plan. Do it for the sake of making you happy, and not for the sake of actually seeing to it they see you for what you want them to see you as. Not for them to be happy with who you are now. Not for them to have an actual effect later on when you decide to retire for good. So stay focused. Do what you need to do. And have fun.

Listening to his wife’s words. Although they were cut throat and they were stern. It was everything that he needed to hear and then some. Calvin nodded his head a little. Seemingly acknowledging all that she said.

You’re right.

Always am.

We both know that’s not true, but that’s neither here nor there at the moment. ” There was another small roll of his eyes. “ I guess for a brief moment I lost track of why I was returning and got inside my own head. Especially after my return was met with so much uncertainty and animosity from everyone. ” His hands ran through his hair that was still very much styled by bed head. “ I just know that no matter how long this run lasts. It has to be better than the last one, it has to be different, and it has to end with me making my way back to being a champion with a brand new aura around me. Celebrating with those fans was something I always wanted as a kid. But you’re right. This is about me. No one else, and I should have as much fun as I can.

It sounds like to me. You’re putting a little too much stock into people still, but hopefully you really understand what I told you and you stick to this plan. Cause like I said earlier. I don’t have it in me to deal with emo you again. Nor do I want my children being subjected to you poorly seeing Hey There Deliah around the house. Shape up, kid! ” Once again Alessandra couldn’t resist the urge to take a shot at her husband. With a smirk spread across her lips. “ On that note. Like I said our son is wanting you to hang up a painting for him. So, finish getting dressed old man and come help out.

Alessandra found herself walking towards the bedroom door and pulling it open before exiting leaving Calvin in the room by himself once more. He stood there for a second in silence and letting that conversation settle in. Maybe he did get inside his head. Maybe he did focus on the wrong thing. Maybe for a brief moment he lost sight of what was important on this returning journey of his. But in the end as long as Calvin got on the right track and as long as he stuck to what his plan was. This might end up being one of the greatest returns to pro wrestling. Only time would tell.

× THE CHALLENGE ×
[ scene two ]

Today was nothing more than a typical morning at the Martyr Academy. Calvin led the charge in the morning class for the advanced Pro Wrestling students. He found himself standing right there on the apron while leaning against the ropes and looking at the students in the ring. As well as the ones outside of the ring. Each and every single one of them jogging in place. He found himself speaking loudly.

Down!

Once those words came out of his mouth. The jogging in place for every student came to a halt as they all dropped down into a push up position and kicked their feet out behind them.

Up!

At the command every single student kicked their feet back in and pushed themselves back to their feet. They had no sooner got into their first set of jogging when he shouted again.

Down!

Again his voice was loud and vibrated throughout the entire building. Those students kicked their feet out behind them. He paced that apron keeping an eye on all of them.

Alright stop! ” As soon as those words came out of his mouth. Everyone just kind of collapsed. “ You know this is meant to be the advanced class. Meaning you are supposed to be miles ahead of the other classes I teach and today I have seen the opposite. Most of you look blown up. You appear as if you don’t know how to stay on pace. Look as if you’ve been doing nothing outside of training to keep yourselves in shape and on par with your goal to be the best pro wrestler you can be. ” His eyes had narrowed a little bit. “ I mean at this point, if this is what you’re going to come in acting like and looking like for the advanced class. I might as well bump you back down. None of you are going to make it outside of these walls if you’re not going to actually take this seriously.

Calvin found himself shaking his head a little bit. All of the sudden he locked eyes on someone in front of him whispering. Clearly not hearing what was said, but he was quick to say something.

Secrets don’t make friends, Dalton. Care to share with the class?

Looking right at the student who looked back at him. Dalton just shook his head clearly implying he didn’t speak up. Something that wasn’t going to be allowed.

Oh no. Go ahead and speak up. You felt the need to whisper something in the middle of my teaching. So please by all means. Let me know and the rest of the class know what was so-important that you needed to speak during this time!

Dalton found himself looking up at Calvin still as he spoke. “ All due respect sir. All I was saying is you’ve been quite a dick during today's training session. ” He spoke softly despite his words being so insulting. “ We all expect you to go hard on us. To get us where we need to be. But I speak for everyone when I speak. Ever since you announced you were returning to the ring. You’ve been a bit of a prick. Pushing us past our limits. It’s been an awful time at training. ” Calvin just looked at him. Not saying a word. “ Wrestling is meant to be fun. That’s something you’ve taught us since we all walked into those doors, but it seems that’s something you’ve forgotten this week. It makes no sense to us.

The silence that had overcome Calvin was still very apparent. Dalton just stood there looking back. One would have to imagine if the thought of maybe he had said too much crept into his mind. About that time Calvin swung his leg over the middle rope and climbed into the ring. Starting to motion for everyone that was in the ring to get out of the ring. Of course the students listened quickly rolling out. Calvin looked back over at Dalton and motioned for him to step into the ring. Dalton looked hesitant.

Come on Dalton, step on in here.

Right away Calvin was making it clear that there wasn’t an option for what he was asking of the student. Needless to say Dalton understood there wasn’t any getting out of it as he slid into the ring. Standing himself up as Calvin met him standing face to face with him.

So, I’ve been a bit of a dick? You think that I have been too hard on you and the rest of the class? You think I’ve gotten some type of ego because I decided to come back to the ring? And you think I’ve gone back on my word that wrestling is meant to be fun?

Well, like I said...

It is a yes or no question, Dalton!

Yes... yes. That’s how I feel.

Dalton responded quickly after having his back against the wall. Calvin simply nodded at the response. Stepping forward as he placed a hand on Dalton’s shoulder. Squeezing down just a little.

I am sorry that you feel that way, kid. Truly, I am. ” A small shake of his head in that brief moment. “ Because I don’t have an ego because I have decided to return to the ring. But my return to the ring has reminded me that I haven’t taught you folks a couple of things. It has told me I haven’t been expecting more out of you. It has even taught me that you nor anyone else in this room have any idea how to handle yourself when you get into a ring in a hostile environment. ” He could feel the eyes of all the other students on him along with Dalton’s. “ This coming Sunday, I am stepping into the ring within a company that seemingly doesn’t want me back. Something you nor anyone else has ever dealt with. More importantly than that Dalton, I am seemingly stepping into the ring with someone who is in a roundabout way, has made it clear they are making it their mission to ruin my comeback. Again something you nor anyone else in this room knows what that is like.

Letting go of the grip he had on Dalton and taking a couple of steps away from the man. Calvin stroked his beard a little bit. For a moment appearing in thought as everyone else stays quiet. Finally, he turned back to Dalton.

So, let me ask you a question, Dalton. Since you felt so heavily about how I’ve gone about things this week in training. Have you thought about why that was?

No, I can’t say that I have.

Of course you didn’t. Instead you would rather focus on the fact that it wasn’t all sunshine and rainbows for a chance in training. ” Calvin almost shook his head in disgust. “ Well allow me to inform you while practice has been a little harder. It comes back to not being in those situations where you got someone wanting to make it their mission that you don’t succeed and working for a company that doesn’t seemingly want you there or at least there are some people that don’t want you there. Hell, even dealing with a hostile ass crowd that doesn’t want you there. Simply put, Dalton when you find yourselves in this type of situation. It’s a challenge!

He turned away from Dalton and looked at the several other students around the ring side.

There is going to come a time and a place where every single one of you is going to have to rise to the occasion with this type of challenge and I want to make sure each of you are ready when that day comes. ” His tone seemed rather sincere with each word that was being spoken. “ At the end of the day when this type of challenge comes along. You’re going to have to prove without a shadow of a doubt you belong. To prove you belong, you have to be a top notch wrestler. So when you’re in the ring and the crowd is booing you and hurling insults at you. You know how to zone them out and stay focused on your craft in the ring. That way when you’re hearing about the locker room not wanting you there. You know how to not let that get in your head. And you make sure that you show out between these ropes. ” Calvin was pointing to the center of the ring where he stood in that practice ring. “ But more importantly, I want you all to be prepared for when you do find yourself in the ring with someone that’s out to make something personal. Because I want you to know. Nothing they say matters. Nothing they do matters. No corner they cut matters. All that matters is, you are man or woman enough to stand there. Look them in the eyes and give them your best shot. Over and over again. Until one or two things happen. You put them down or they put you down. Ultimately proving that you belong in this sport. That is all I want for you.

Inside that building it remained quiet from everyone. Behind Calvin where Dalton stood, he could be seen lowering his head some. Maybe a little bit of guilt settling in. Calvin pushed himself away from the ropes.

But if this is how all of you feel about me trying to get you ready for a challenge that you will without a doubt one day face. Then you’re allowed to feel that way, along with that. You can go ahead and walk out that door. Don’t bother coming back. Because it seems that you don’t need nor want my help in this business. ” The seriousness in his voice instantly got the sour looks from several of the students around the ring. “ However, if that’s the route you decide to take. I do suggest that you find your way to California this weekend. I suggest you buy a ticket to Climax Control. You sit in those stands and you watch me. Watch me go up against this challenge. Watch me step into the ring with a man that apparently has an issue with me. Watch me go against the still somewhat hostile crowd. Watch what I am able to do when I’ve got a locker room seemingly against me. Sit there and take in what I was trying to teach this week about hard work, betting on yourself, and being the best inside this ring!

Based on every word coming out of his mouth at that moment. It appeared that not only was he offended by how his class felt when he was trying to do right by them, but it was also clear he was very passionate. Waving his hand in the air at the students.

Class dismissed!

Not another word was said as he dropped down to his knees and proceeded to roll on out of the ring. Leaving Dalton standing there and the rest of the students watching as he walked away to his office. That very well could have been the last class and the last training session for a lot of them based on everything that had taken place, but more than anything it seemed that Calvin had something to prove to his students. Not just himself when the clock hit zero on Sunday Night.

× GOOD LUCK ×
[ scene three ]

One of the most beautiful things about owning a warehouse and owning a professional wrestling ring was the fact that at any given moment. You had somewhere to train, somewhere to bump around, and always had someone on hand to record any type of content you needed in such a setting. That's why the cameras found themselves rolling in at this particular moment. Featuring a familiar person. Standing there with his back turned to the cameras was none other than “The Highlight Of The Night” himself, Calvin Harris. For a second or two there was just silence before Calvin found himself turning around and looking right towards the red light of the camera. Breaking that silence.

Austin James Mercer... ” Calvin spoke the name with a slight smirk on his lips. “ It has been brought to my attention that tomorrow night on Climax Control. You're going to be the man standing across the ring from me. As a matter of fact, from the sounds of it. You jumped ahead of the line of everyone else to be the one to stand across from me. Wanting to be the one to quote unquote, welcome me back. ” The little quotation marks with his fingers were made apparent to the camera's recording. “ And the belief behind that is, or at least from what I'm picking up on is you're just ONE of the MANY that have a problem with my return to SCW. To which if you paid proper attention to my return at Inception. I expected people to have a problem with me being here. I embraced that from the very beginning.

Circling back around from the very night he came back. Calvin knew what he was getting himself into. Taking a couple of steps towards the camera. He grabbed the top rope with both hands and leaned into them.

As a matter of fact Austin. I really hope that you aren't going into this match thinking that being the one to step up and being the one to face me is going to suddenly somehow lead to me leaving SCW again. Because if that's your mindset. You're going to have your heart broken. ” For a brief second Calvin shook his head from side to side. “ See, the only way I'll be leaving SCW for any reason is if the doors close or I make the DECISION to retire for good. There is nothing you or anyone else can do to make me leave. Even if you want to go on the usual shtick that I've heard throughout all the years of pro wrestling. That you're going to hurt me, break my bones, and force me into retirement. That isn't going to make a difference either. ” Another small shake of his head was seen. Calvin folding his arms in front of him. “ Now that's not really too much of a shot at you, my man. It's just been said far too much in the business and after everything I've been through between those ropes. I just believe the hype. And for all I know, you might end up being the biggest and baddest motherfucker I've ever stepped into the ring with. Might hurt me, but I assure you. I'll get back up. Take one arm out. I'll beat you with the other. Cripple one leg. I'll hobble and hobble and hobble with the other one just to stomp you out!

For emphasis on his wording. He stomped down on the ring apron with force. That loud thud echoed throughout the entire warehouse.

That being said Austin. I am willing to give you credit where credit is due. Within your time here in SCW. You've held your own very well. Being a former SCW Internet Champion. A championship that I've never held and not even had an opportunity for. A championship that I've heard many people have used as a stepping stone to launch themselves into the next level here. But from what I understand about your career. That championship came a little bit later on. After you were someone that was able to capture the SCW Heavyweight Championship. ” The mention of the championship made such a grin cross the lips of The Highlight of the Night. For no other reason than it was a championship he himself was familiar with. “ March 24th of 2019... I am sure that's a date that you'll never forget. Taking home the prize position after beating Fenris. And what a run it was. Five long months, I mean more impressive than my two runs. Combined I only had my runs last five months. My hats off to you, because I know the talent in that locker room. They aren't a joke and it's tough to hold that bad boy, for a couple weeks let alone five months!

A brief pause fell over the man’s lips. Calvin releases the ropes and circling back to the middle of the ring. Finding himself focusing back on that red light.

And If I was a betting man winning that championship is something that you are sure that no one forgets. I bet that it's a big part of your personality. Constantly reminding everyone that will listen that you were the man once upon a time around here. Granted it's now 2023 and it's been nearly four years since you held that championship, but nevertheless it's something you don't forget about and don't let anyone else forget. Like I said I give you credit where credit is due. Congrats for proving at one point you belonged around the halls of SCW. However Austin, at some point you are going to have to stop relying on the past. At some point you're going to have to start living in the now and prove that you still belong here. Especially if you're someone that doesn't want me back. ” In the way that those words came from his mouth. It almost came off like a challenge. “ Because I give you credit. While I respect what you've done in the past, and while I am not willing to write off your ability between the ropes. I am on the other hand bound to not take someone seriously if they don't constantly and consistently prove their worth time and time again. Because that's how the business of professional wrestling works. It's something I teach my students every single week we hold training. This wrestling business doesn't love you. It will chew you up and spit you out with no remorse. In fact, Austin. We are nothing more than a spoke in the wheel of this crazy business. If we don't produce, if we don't prove ourselves, if we don't go above and beyond. It's simple, we will be pulled out of the wheel and replaced by someone else. So the question you have to ask yourself, is this Austin. Are you willing to be replaced? Are you willing to be a forgotten wrestler of the past?

Having that question thrown out there. May or may not be something that Austin may focus on when he hears all of this. It also may have been something that was ignored, but the fact was Calvin brought up a valid point.

Because I am not. ” Calvin's eyes narrowed facing the cameras. “ And that's a big-big part of why I am back. The way I left was unprofessional, sure. The way I left should have been handled better. I shouldn't have been such a prick. All of that I've addressed and it all came from a place of where I didn't love wrestling anymore. And it was more than clear wrestling didn't love me. If my name ever came up? It was usually followed by a who? Or what did they ever do in this business? That got under my skin in ways I could never begin to put into words. ” In the man's eyes, it told a story of just how true those words were. “ Hell, even my son who is just getting old enough to understand what I do. Said it was hard to believe I used to wrestle. How long ago it had been. And that made me sit down to think. It had only been five years. Have I really been gone that long? Were contributions to wrestling that little to be so easily forgotten? Did I really leave that bad of a taste in the mouths of fans across the world that no one wants to talk about me and what I accomplished? All of those questions I had to ask myself time and time again Austin.

His tone of voice described the type of motivation that went through his veins at that particular moment. Motivation that most people don't know how to dig down deep and find within themselves to get where they want to be. Calvin just let his eyes focus back to the camera before him.

So here I am now. Boots ready to be laced up. Fresh new gear ready to be worn. Moves I haven't used in years and moves I have been working on to display in this return. I have a fire and a desire burning inside of me that no man or woman could ever stomp out. If they tried, all they would be doing is giving themselves third degree burns in the end. Simply put Austin, I am more than prepared to step into the ring. Five years away or not. I am physically, mentally, and emotionally prepared for the challenge that lay ahead of me. But, the next question you have to ask yourself is are you prepared? ” A slight rise of the eyebrow from him. “ To be the one to jump ahead of the line. To be the one that wants to let it be known you have an issue with me. To be the one to try and hault my return. Are you truly ready? Are you sure that you've got in you to be that man, Austin? Because I can tell you this much. If you aren't ready, the people that you jumped ahead of to get a shot at me are going to let you know about it. The people that share the same mindset that you do as far as not wanting me here are going to let you know you failed. It's not going to be something that you can easily escape my man! ” Calvin's eyes for that brief moment seemed to have lit up. “ But maybe, you're not one to care what those people have to say. Rightfully so, cause at the end of the day. Only people that should have any true impact on you are those close to you and yourself. That being said though, you are still going to have me to remind you that you weren't ready. Something, I will take great pride in, Austin.

Pride is something that can be one of the biggest motivators to people. His pride was something that definitely motivated him.

From the start this could have been just two men stepping into the squared circle and showcasing their best skills, but you wanted to make it your mission to make it personal. With the mindset you have about me from my past. Like I said I get that, but I'll tell you this. If I get any inkling, any little vibe, I smell the tiniest amount of doubt in you, and I assure you Austin in front of the great SCW audience of Irvine, California. I will expose you. I will show the world what a fraud you are. I will show you first hand that you never had it in you to take me on to begin with. All while showing SCW first hand that I am what I said that I am at Inception. I'm a changed man. Little less of a dick, but still one of the best wrestlers bell to bell when I step between those ropes. Doesn't matter who you put in front of me. Doesn't matter who jumps ahead of the line. Doesn't matter who has an agenda against me. I won't back down and I'm going to show up then show out. Because I am the HIGHLIGHT of the NIGHT!

Calvin spoke with that same confidence that had been oozing out of him this entire time. The camera zoomed in to get a close up of his face.

Good luck Austin, cause you're going to need it!

There was a small wink given to the camera. Before he turned his back and proceeded to roll on out of the ring. Cue the camera to end the recording right then and there. Of course despite how Calvin might have felt and despite how he might have put things. The fact still remained that in twenty four hours he was going to have to prove himself. Everything that came out of his mouth was going to be put to the chest. Climax Control truly was going to have all eyes on it when the show went live.


9
Climax Control Archives / Pure Hatred.
« on: December 15, 2017, 11:57:06 PM »
 
\'user


ACT I: ROCK OUT

It was the night before Calvin would get on a flight to Las Vegas, Nevada and begin a long couple of days for Sin City Wrestling’s last ever Climax Control. Instead of finding himself in bed and getting some much needed relaxation. Calvin found himself in a secluded part of the house. More specifically inside of his wife’s personal studio. It was very rare that he spent any real time in this studio. Every now and then he would have joined Alessandra in seeing her record a song or two. But this wasn’t his area and he didn’t really have a musical talent in his bone. Yet for some reason, he was in the studio with an electric guitar in hand. However he wasn’t alone either. There was his three year old standing in front of a tiny microphone with her hands on her hips. Looking up at him tapping her foot impatiently.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Gosh Daddy! Hurry up!

CALVIN HARRIS: Hey! Cut me some slack here. Mama is the professional here.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Well learn to be one!

Sticking her tongue out in a sarcastic way. Calvin couldn’t help but chuckle a little bit. He then proceeded to bring his fingers into position on the guitar as he looked back at her.

CALVIN HARRIS: You ready kiddo?!

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Duhhhhhh!

CALVIN HARRIS: Alright then. Here we go. One two, and a one, two, three!

Calvin began to use the pick in his hand against the guitar. Making some strong notes surge throughout the studio walls. Might not have been the best or the most on key, but they did string together nicely. Leaning forward into the microphone as he belted out lyrics.

CALVIN HARRIS: There Griffin was just fumblin’ round the ring, screaming...

Pausing for his moment. Looking right at VP as that was her cute. She grabbed her toy microphone screaming into it.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Man, I suck. I really-really suck!

A proud smirk crept on Calvin’s face. His fingers strumming against the guitar once again. Picking up the same stream of notes as he belted his lyrics out again.

CALVIN HARRIS: Snapping his bones and leaving himself paralyzed. Screaming...

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Man, I suck. I really-really suck!

CALVIN HARRIS: Griffin looked bad!

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: He looked bad!

CALVIN HARRIS: Griffin can’t wrestle!

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: He can’t wrestle!

CALVIN HARRIS: Griffin looked bad, he can’t wrestle, and I nearly laughed my ass off!

Calvin’s fingers began to strum across the guitar a little quicker. Picking up the pace to his not so perfect but at least somewhat in tune notes. Seemingly really getting into the music, until it was suddenly stopped. An erie silence filled the room. Quickly, Calvin and VP both looked over at where the guitar was supposed to be plugged in. Standing there cord in hand was a less than impressed looking Alessandra.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Uh oh...

The tiny girl quickly hid behind her father. Hiding her face cause she could tell the both of them were in trouble. Mostly because VP should have been in bed at this time or night. Calvin kind of gave a goofy grin and waved.

CALVIN HARRIS: ’Sup babe?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I don’t know. Why don’t you tell me ‘sup with’ with our three year old being out of bed at two in the morning?

CALVIN HARRIS: Well you see... it’s ...

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: It’s that her father is being irresponsible. It’s that her father is just as much of a child as she is. It’s her father wants me to punch him in his chest for not following my bedtime rules.

CALVIN HARRIS: Or it’s her father wanted to spend some quality time with her before he went on the road again? And we just happen we make beautiful music together.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: No, she makes beautiful music. She can sing. You on the other hand? Well, love you truly so this might sting... You suck!

Alessandra finally dropped the cord and folded her arms across her chest a little bit. Calvin looked back at VP who was still hiding her little face behind him. Then looked back at his wife.

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t know if I’d go that far and say that I suck.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Oh, but I would go that far. I’m the musician here. I’d know. As much as I’m all aboard with a parody song making fun of Griffin Hawkins dumbass. That was garbage and I’d appreciate if you never touch my equipment again.

CALVIN HARRIS: Jesus! Kill dreams why don’t you?!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Well, you’re going to kill Griffin’s career in four days right?

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, but...

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: But nothing. Stick to what you know. Be a good wrestler. End careers. Beat up useless wannabe rock stars like that. Just don’t disrespect my sactionary again.

Calvin just looked at her for a brief moment. Alessandra at that moment bent down at the knees and grabbed a hold of VP’s tiny hand. Pulling her towards her just a little bit.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And as far as you go little girl...

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Mama, I’m sorry!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Oh I know. But do me a favor? And stop letting your father talk you into bad ideas. They never end well. Making a song about Griffin Hawkins won’t do anything for you. It’ll make you just as relevant as him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Savage as fuck!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And this savage is now ending this rock star session. Get both of your behinds in bed or your grounded!

CALVIN HARRIS: Grounded?! I’m a grown ass...

Calvin was cut off mid-sentence just by the deadly glare that Alessandra was giving him as she scooped VP off the ground and into her arms. He kind of glared a bit and put his head down.

CALVIN HARRIS: I bet Becky didn’t cut Jesse and the Rippers off like this!

Those were the last words to come out of his mouth as he began to follow her up the steps and out of the studio. He hit the light switch behind him as he had this small little thought in the back of his head. He might have been having a little fun. He might have enjoyed poking fun at Griffin Hawkins. However in four days, it was going to be all about business and that’s when he was going to have to put an end to this entire Griffin Hawkins experience. It had lasted far too long, but he was the perfect man to do the job. If SCW lost another star just a few weeks before their last show. Oh well, it isn’t like Griffin Hawkins was anything special anyway.

ACT II: Pure Hatred

For the fans of Sin City Wrestling. Tomorrow night in the Gold Coast Casino, in Las Vegas, Nevada. It was going to be a bittersweet thing. This was officially going to be the very last Climax Control until the super show Full Circle. This would be the last time their weekly show would be around. It was something that dedicated fans had looked forward to for six long years. It was something that superstars and bombshells alike had looked forward to for six years. Only for it to be gone, just like that. After all the news of SCW was well known at this point. Sure enough though for it being the last Climax Control. All the stops had been pulled out. Some of the best matches you could ask for had been booked. Not to mention several legends were going to be part of the show. Somewhere even competing. It was just going to be a historic night.

But there was always that one bad egg. There was always that one person that would make what was meant to be a good and enjoyable thing for everyone else, and turn it into a non-enjoyable situation. In this case that bad egg happened to be the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. As the cameras found themselves opening up at that exact moment. There was Calvin Harris. An already irritated look consumed his eyes. That alone was enough to set the tone and let people know that was about to come out of his mouth wasn’t going to be something that was the least bit pleasant. Then again at this point people had come to know just exactly how the Martyr was. There was almost nothing pleasant that ever came from dealing with him. Locking those eyes on the cameras recording him. He began to speak, breaking the silence and further cementing the stone for how this was going to be.


CALVIN HARRIS: I’d like to think at this point that it isn’t a shock in the least bit that I don’t like Griffin Hawkins. Matter of fact it should be pretty damn obvious that I have a pure and utter hatred for Griffin Hawkins. A hatred that runs so deep that if the man was on fire and basically dying in front of me. I wouldn’t so much as waste my time by pissing on him to put him out. I’d much rather enjoy just watching him burn to death.

Calvin spoke with such a confidence about him. It was real difficult for anyone to ever think that he wasn’t serious about what he was saying. This man was talking about enjoying someone burning to death and he genuinely sounded like he meant it.

CALVIN HARRIS: Of course, I can already here it now. Thousands upon thousands of people are going to say that’s going too far. I am sure the moment I get back to my phone. I’m going to have hundreds upon hundreds of tweets of people cussing me out because I said that. Not to mention, I am sure those comments are going to have Griffin all in his feels. I can only imagine the crap that’s going to come out of his mouth. At the same exact time. Allow me to just be honest with all of you, shall I? There’s nothing that either of you can say that’s going to make me feel bad. There’s nothing that Griffin can say that’s going to make me take my comments back. For I have never been a man that’s backed down from anything he’s ever said. I’m not about to start now. Not to mention when I say that hatred runs deep. Trust me, it’s as deep as it gets and there’s no cure for it.

There was a brief shake of his head. By no means was it a surprise that Calvin had a dislike or as he put it a hatred for Griffin. That much had been known for a few months now. Question on everyone’s mind though. Is why was there such a hatred? Especially one that seemingly couldn’t be cured. That was the insane part that made people wonder.

CALVIN HARRIS: Now surely at this point. Griffin right along with the rest of you marks. Are asking yourselves one simple question. Something along the lines of. Why do I hate Griffin? What could have possibly happened that triggered such a deep hatred? How could someone like Griffin, someone that everyone loves rub me the wrong way so bad that I’d be alright with his death? Well, that’s simple. You see contrary to popular belief. It has nothing to do with our very brief interaction with each other a few months ago. Matter of fact the hatred doesn’t stem from anything SCW related at all. Now, I assure you the way he went popping off at the mouth several weeks back didn’t help him any, but that’s not where it started at all. Nah, in fact the hatred for Griffin started several-several years ago and it would have been something he didn’t even know happened.

Pausing for a brief moment. It was clear that his pause was intentional. For no other reason than to make people wonder where this was going to go. However the Martyr himself knew there was no chance that anyone would ever guess.

CALVIN HARRIS: You see one of the things that I hate the most about professional wrestling these days is there are far too many fakes. By that I mean there are far too many people that have gotten into the business without any proper training. There’s been far too many people that have gotten into this business who think just after one training class that they’ve got what it takes to go far. There are far too many people that should have never been broken into this business that somehow weasel their way into said business, but then don’t take it seriously. Griffin Hawkins is one of those people. I can’t tell you how many times when I did actually follow this goofball, the pure and utter bullshit that he’d put out on twitter. In between useless retweets, his youtube songs, and all this “rock” on shit.

A few tweets would surface where the guy would put himself over. He’d talk about how good he was. He’d talk about all these things he had supposedly accomplished. For crying out loud the guy had his own championship made. And this is the thing that annoyed me the most about all of that. It wasn’t that he was clearly a mark for himself. Everyone knows I hate that shit, but that wasn't the issue. It wasn’t that the dude was hyping himself up. He didn’t do anything I haven’t done. But instead the issue I had, is this guy was hyping himself up to be this great wrestler. Yet had no actual proof. None, zero, zip, nada. He had no proof to any of these credentials in which he was bragging about. There were no matches of him having these excellent matches, he never mentioned a single promotion by name, and at the end of the day it looked like Griffin Hawkins was blowing smoke.


Calvin gritted his teeth together just a little bit. For it seemed just mentioning what he believed was true about Griffin was something that got under his skin like no other.

CALVIN HARRIS: It didn’t take me very long after that to figure out that Griffin Hawkins falls into a certain category of people. That category of people is generally described as twitter wrestlers. In case you don’t know what those are. Allow me to explain. They’re this small group of people that form a twitter account. They start following all these wrestlers and all these wrestling promotions. They start sucking up, kissing ass, blowing smoke, and doing all their snowball bullshit. Telling all these lies to people to make himself seem cool. Forming all these relationships with people that were buying into his bullshit. To the point that those people actually started to stand up for him when someone called him out.

Because like idiots they got wrapped up in the lies that he was telling. Simply put Griffin along with the other community of twitter wrestlers are nothing more than marks that have never really done anything in the wrestling business and don’t actually want to step into the ring, but want to act tough and live the glamorous life of living a wrestler. Griffin is kind of like that forty year old virgin that lives at home with his parents that believes wrestling is still real and believes that he could be the best wrestler in the world. It’s the most pathetic thing ever, but at the same time one of the most hilarious things ever. Though it did get funniest from there. A lot funnier, when Griffin got more and more offended when people called him out.

The man was like a child. He raged when people said that he was full of shit. He got all kinds of butt-hurt when people demanded to know where he had wrestled before and to name the people he’s been in the ring with. He got irritated when people called him out and demanded to know who he was trained by or where he was trained. If he wasn’t getting pissed off at that. He was trying his hardest to make fun of those that were calling him out. He was trying his hardest to make people look foolish, for making him foolish. The dude looks like he’s damn near fifty and he was acting like an eleven year old on twitter. Fucking pathetic in every sense of the word. After seeing all of this. I stopped following Griffin and I thought I’d never encounter the dude ever again.


Once again there was another shake in his head. Those few words that came out of his mouth were clearly words that were aiming to bury the Internet Champion. By no means at all there was there a ounce of respect for the self proclaimed Rockstar. That alone made things interesting. It made people want to see why he hated him, but at the same time exactly where this was going to go.

CALVIN HARRIS: But in one of the rare incidents in life. I ended up being wrong about encountering Griffin. Cause a few years after I stopped following the joke. He ended up showing up in a company by the name of World Elite Wrestling. The very first company that I could say that I called home and the very first major company I had ever worked for. I had been there about three years by the time that Griffin had shown up. And much like when Griffin showed up to SCW. There was a lot of hype surrounding him. There were a lot of people already singing his praises. From the gate people were expecting big things out of him. All I did was roll my eyes. I knew then the dude was going to fall on his face. Though, I admit that it shocked me that he decided to leave the twitter world. It didn’t surprise me that he decided to stop hiding behind - at the tim - a hundred and forty characters or less and actually step into the ring. At the same time though, I knew it would only be a matter of time before you exposed yourself to the world and sure enough that’s what you ended up doing.

A very brief and sarcastic chuckle fell from his lips. It was like he took pride in Griffin failing, or at least in his opinion failing.

CALVIN HARRIS: Not long after Griffin arrived to WEW. The man found himself taking loss after loss. He found himself being put in the ring with real talent, to which he didn’t even come close to competing with. Most of the time when Griffin was in the ring. He was dominated. He was in what looked like squash matches. I guess you could say that most of the time when he competed. He was jobbed out and that’s because of the lack of talent he had compared to the people that he was in the ring with. Needless to say because the people were seeing it with their own eyes. The hype that Griffin had around him died down fast. People weren’t singing his praises anymore.

Matter of fact the fans had soured on him and a lot of people were just saying that Griffin Hawkins was just another guy on the roster. Didn’t have anything to offer and wasn’t going to end up going anywhere. Which, I could have told them from the start. After a few weeks of those losses piling up. All of the sudden Griffin stopped showing up when he was booked. He stopped appearing in segments that were designed from him. Pretty much in two months time Griffin Hawkins was non-existent to the WEW roster. It’s like he had packed up his bags and disappeared. Come to find out, he actually did take his ball and go home. By why he did so is what makes me laugh. It had to do with how he was treated, or that’s how he was putting it on twitter.


In true Calvin fashion. He began to roll his eyes just a little bit and showcasing just how much he found that specific situation to be annoying more than anything else. Then again griffin was much like Calvin the sense that he should be allowed to say what he wanted to say, when he wanted to say it. It all came down to a figure of speech.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yes, Griffin has always been like a little girl. Always has to put his feelings out there on social media. Dude is and always will be a little bitch. But the point is, Griffin was putting it out there how he was disrespected by people in WEW. He was talking about how no one would “build him up” and talking about how everyone “no sold” him.  He was bitter about how no one took him seriously and how everyone was just writing him off. Yes, believe it or not. This was the type of shit the dude was saying. But in reality, it’s never been anyone’s job to “sell him” or to “build him” up. It’s never been required for anyone to take him seriously or make him out to be some big deal. That’s not anyone’s job but his own.

Of course Griffin doesn’t have any real talent. Therefore he can’t do any of those things and expects everyone to do it for him. Although as he was hit with a much needed reality check. That’s not how the business worked. Griffin crawled back into his twitterverse and that’s where he seemed to stay for quite sometime. I thought I’d never see him again.But once again in a rare incident I was wrong. Because he showed up here in SCW. Only for history to seemingly repeat itself. Everyone was sucking the dude’s dick. Everyone was putting him over as the greatest thing to come to SCW. People were putting this guy up on this pedestal. It was enough to make me sick, but at the same time I wasn’t that bothered by it. I expected it to wear off like it did before.

Along with that, I expected history to repeat itself in the sense that our paths wouldn’t cross one another. Now if this was baseball, it’d be three strikes I’m out. For the third time I’d be wrong. Because it didn’t wear off like it did last time. Instead Griffin somehow someway found a way to progress and not just progress but found someway to win a championship around here. Not just that, but the man has found someway to have a winning streak. At this point, I’m not even sure if he’s lost since joining SCW. That boggles my fucking mind because it makes no sense. Granted, I know most of the roster is garbage. I mean the talent on this roster is pretty trash, but they can’t be that bad that a twitter wrestler.

Someone that’s never really done anything in this business is just dominating them. But that seems to be the case right now. Along with being wrong about that. I was also wrong about the two of us having our paths cross one another. It’s obvious at this point that tomorrow night. In the main event of the final ever Climax Control. The two of us are going to go one on one. I would have never thought that I’d ever have a match with him. Considering my talent speaks for itself and that I should be in the ring with people that are my equal. But at the same time after the last few weeks with how the men in charge have been doing things. I guess I should say that I am not surprised. This is the match they’ve decided for me.


Still in full effect Calvin was speaking like he was highly annoyed by everything in regards to this situation. The Martyr had expressed on more than one occasion how much. After all for months now Calvin had been expressing how annoyed he had been with the company and how they were treating him. At the same time though nothing had changed. It was falling upon deaf ears. Therefore his rants weren’t really getting him anywhere.

CALVIN HARRIS: There’s so much that I have to say about that, but before I do. I feel like I’ve got address the very first time that Griffin and I were forced to interact here in SCW. It was only a few months back when I was put into a tag match. Taking on the team of The Unholy Alliance, to which the powers that be thought it would be a genius idea that I be teamed with Griffin. To me that was them setting me up to fail. To me that was them setting me up to lose. That was nothing more than a slap in the face to me and a slap in the face to my abilities. To which I openly expressed and let it be known I wasn’t a fan. I wasn’t a fan of the match or my so called partner. Pretty sure I said that Griffin wasn’t good enough to be my tag partner.

To which apparently, I offended him in the process. I was shamed left and right on twitter. Griffin was mad that I didn’t him a direct tweet where I took time to tag him. First and foremost, I didn’t think I needed to waste thirty seconds of my life on you. Second of all, you saw the tweet anyway. You heard the promo anyway. It made its way around the locker room. Obviously, you found out how I felt about you one way or the other. So does it really make a difference that I didn’t directly tag you in a tweet? Jesus Christ, could you sound anymore like a bitch? Not to mention, you sound like you could get tougher skin. You lashed out and started blowing up my notifications for days, until I muted you. All because I didn’t want you as my tag partner? Ha!

If that caused the response it did. I could imagine the amount of spaztastic tweets that are going to come from you after all that I’ve said this time out. Good news for me is like I said, you’re muted and I won’t see any of them. However I brought that up to point out that just a few months ago. You couldn’t handle one negative thing being said about you. Which proves that nothing has changed about you. You’re a giant man-child who cries anytime someone attacks you from a verbal sense. Well, newsflash Griffin. You’re garbage. You’re not good at wrestling. You shouldn’t be in this business. Don’t know how many times that needs to be said, but because that’s the case. I’m going to call it like I see it. I don't care how hurt you get. Don’t care how emotion you get.

But there might be one saving grace to all of this. After this promo is leaked. There’s nothing else to be said on my end in regards to you. I won’t be attacking you in a verbal sense. I won’t be picking apart your lackluster abilities. I won’t be forcing you to be all in your feelings and on the verge of crying your eyes out. Nah, all of that will end when it comes to talking. Cause you see the one thing you’ve yet to understand in this business. There’s a time for talking, but then there’s a time for backing up said talk. Eventually someone who is talking the talk, has to walk the walk. I know you’ve never truly had to walk the walk. I on the other hand have several times therefore it’s going to be a cake walk for me Sunday night at Climax Control.


His smirk on his lips began to spread into an arrogant smirk once again. That smirk was starting to paint the picture that he had something evil up his sleeve. Like something was about to be said that couldn’t be unheard and that might forever just sake the foundation of things. After all that’s just the kind of person that he was.

CALVIN HARRIS: The time for talking ends the moment that the two of us step into the ring. Which is why the first thing I’m going to do is punch you right in your fucking mouth. That one single punch is going to be years of pent of frustration and aggression. It’s going to be years of hatred. It’s all going to come up in that one punch and that punch just might be the very thing that ends this match. Hell, it could even be the one thing that ends your career. But if for some reason, you do manage to get up with less teeth in your mouth. Then, I’ll punch you as hard as I can a second time and I’ll keep doing that until you stay down. You see, Griffin. This isn’t about who is the best wrestler.

This isn’t about putting on a final show for SCW. Instead this is simply about me beating your ass, embarrassing you, and ending your career. You’ve been a fake and phony since day one, and people like you don’t belong in my business. No one has had the balls to end you before, so I am going to be the one to do it and I know there’s nothing you can do about it. Because you don’t have the skill or the talent to stop me. You’re a complete and utter waste of space. Your mother should have strangled you when you were born. You serve no purpose and I’m finally going to make you see that light. Whether you want to or not.


Each word escaping his lips caused that smirk to grow a little more. The fire in his eyes becoming more intense.

CALVIN HARRIS: Griffin Hawkins, your time as a burning bright star has come to an end. You’re going to be like every other person I’ve faced up until this point. You’re going to be sucked into this black abyss and you’re going to disappear into obscurity. Meanwhile in the end I’ll be the one with my hand raised high in victory once again. For I have always been and always will be better than someone like you!

Those were the very last words to come out of his mouth. His expression said it all in wrapping everything up. He meant every word that he said and that he was a man that was on a mission. A mission that couldn’t be stopped no matter how heard that Griffin might have tried. There was just no way it could be derailed. In that moment the Martyr turned and walked right out of the cameras view leading to the cameras slowly fading to static. Now for the next twenty four hours people were left wondering what was going to come out of all of this. It wasn’t going to be a match that anyone wanted to miss. Sin City Wrestling was going to go out with a bang that was for sure.

10
Climax Control Archives / You'll Float Too.
« on: December 01, 2017, 04:57:52 PM »
 
\'user


ACT I: Let The Games Begin

On a Monday Morning, Calvin was doing what most men wish they could do. For on a Monday Morning most men were at their nine to five, sitting behind a desk, and getting chewed out the entire day by their boss. Instead the man was getting the chance to sit at home and enjoy video games. At the age of twenty nine, he was still into video games as much as he was when he was fourteen. Sitting in the very room he had designed to be his “man-cave” which was a setup of all his games and etc. Calvin was seated comfortably, head set on, controller in hand, and his attention fully on his television screen. Only problem is that he was consumed by the entire game that he couldn’t hear the knocking to the door. His fingers were tapping the buttons to the controller rather quickly. The knocking on the door got a little louder, but being submerged in the sounds of the game through his headset. It didn’t come close to getting his attention.

About that time the door came pushed open. With a little bit of force, coming real close to hitting the wall behind the door but stopped just an inch from doing so. Standing in the doorway of the door was not only his wife, but his three - going on - four year old. To which even the door opening it didn’t grab his attention. His fingers tapped the buttons a little quicker. Alessandra simply shook her head for a brief moment before walking right up behind him. Reaching around the chair and with a quick yank, she pulled his headphones off his head. Quickly, it caused him to look over his shoulder behind him to see her standing there. A little bit of a stern look in her eyes. His own expression showing a rather confused one to say the very least.


ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Really Calvin?

CALVIN HARRIS: What?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Vanellope is knocking so hard she could wake our neighbors and you didn’t hear that?

CALVIN HARRIS: How could I have heard her? You see what I’m doing. It isn’t like I ignored her on purpose.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I swear sometimes I feel like I’ve got three children and one of them just happens to be a teenager.

She rolled her eyes a little bit. Turning herself away from him and starting to walk back to the door to join their child.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, what was needed? It was obviously important.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: You got a present, daddy!

CALVIN HARRIS: A present? From who?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: We don’t know. It was sitting on the porch.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Come open it, come open it!

CALVIN HARRIS: Why the heck would anyone send me a present in the mail?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Well, you are old and did just have a birthday.

Calvin just glared at her for that brief moment. Alessandra had quite the smirk on her face, as she simply couldn’t pass up the chance to poke fun at him. Especially with him turning twenty nine a few weeks ago. He rolled his own eyes, as he pushed himself out of the chair that he had been sitting in. walking towards the doorway to which Vanellope decided to make a beeline down the hall and to the steps that lead downstairs. She was far more excited to see him open a present than he was to open it himself. Following behind Alessandra as she walked ahead of him down the steps. In a matter of seconds Calvin found himself in the kitchen where Vanellope was pulling a chair up to the counter. Sure enough sitting on top of the counter was a giant box. It had been covered in all black wrapping paper. To which there was a massive green bow on top of it.

CALVIN HARRIS: What is this?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Again, I don’t know. But whomever decided to choose this type of wrapping paper and that ugly green bow has no idea how to wrap. You got to draw people’s attention when giving a gift!

CALVIN HARRIS: Look at you, suddenly being an expert on gifts. Wasn’t it you that just threw my gift at me last Christmas? Didn’t bother to wrap it up or anything?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: And weren’t you kind of being a bit of a di---

She cut herself off when she looked to the right of her. Seeing that Vanellope was still standing right there beside her. Alessandra’s eyes giving Calvin quite the clear. She wanted so badly to call him a dick, but she couldn’t.

CALVIN HARRIS: Something wrong dear? Cat got your tongue?!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Shut up. You know what I was saying.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Open it up, Daddy!

CALVIN HARRIS: You know the way that you’re acting Miss VP. You’d assume it was a gift that belonged to you or something.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I want to see what’s inside, please!

CALVIN HARRIS: Alright, alright. Hold onto your pants, kiddo.

That being said Calvin grabbed a hold of the green bow and pulled on one of the stings causing it to be pulled out of the bow position. As it turned out the bow was holding the top of the box down. Because the moment the bow was pulled free flaps to the present opened up but what came out was a bit of a strange sight. An all green balloon proceeded to float out of the box. Calvin’s eyebrow raised in confusion.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Balloons! Daddy, you got balloons!

Calvin was a little zoned out at that point. A single balloon coming out of the box, it just seemed odd. Heck getting a present delivered to his house was odd in general. He grabbed a hold of the box and tilted it to him to look down inside of it. For the most part the box was completely empty. Aside from a lone piece of paper that was laying down at the bottom of the box. Grabbing a hold of this paper, he pulled it out of the box and held it out in front of him. There were some hand written words on this paper of piece of paper. Calvin just glared at them.

“ Let The Games Begin, Calvin. ”
-- Anthrax

Once those words registered in the mind of Calvin. It didn’t take very long at all for him to crumble that piece of paper in his hand and toss it right back in the box. This expression on his face said it all. He was livid. He was furious. He was downright pissed off. His eyes shifting to Alessandra as she could see the look on his face.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: What’s the problem? What did it say?

CALVIN HARRIS: It isn’t important. But you need to start packing a weekend’s worth of clothing for yourself, VP, and Oliver.

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Oooh, where are we going?!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: I second that. Where are we going, Calvin?!

CALVIN HARRIS: With me to California.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Wait a minute. Do you not understand how hard it is going to be to pack up all the stuff we need for a trip like this? Have you thought about how hard it is going to be to fly with a couple month old? And why do we need to go? Since when do you just start making demands like that?

She was glaring a little at him more. There was just a slight sound of panic in her voice. Normally, she wasn’t one to panic or get bothered by anything too much. Course being left in the dark by her husband wasn’t settling very well. Calvin just shook his head a little bit.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’ve absolutely got no time to argue with you right now. You and the kids are going with me. It’s the simple.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Calvin...

VANELLOPE REYNOLDS-HARRIS: Come on Mama! Daddy is taking us with him!

The small child had grabbed a hold of her mother’s hand and tried to tug her away for the steps. Alessandra just glared at Calvin one final time. Seemingly accepting defeat in this one situation when she gave in and turned herself around starting to follow the child out of the kitchen heading for the steps. Calvin watched the two of them leave the room and as soon as the coast was clear. He turned himself back around glaring at the balloon floating around his kitchen. Nodding his head with that glare in his eyes.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh you’re right. Let the games begin...

His glare didn’t leave that balloon that was floating around the kitchen. In the mind of Calvin, a line had been crossed that shouldn’t have been crossed. In what he assumed was just a match between him and some low level talent roster member had turned very personal, very quickly. One thing you didn’t do was come anywhere the Martyr’s personal live. You didn’t come near his wife. You didn’t come near his kids. You didn’t come near his house. All of that was just a no go. His personal life was his personal life and now it had been invaded. Little did a certain some know. Crossing that line was going to cost them in a very-very big way. To which in the end they’d have no one to blame but themselves.

ACT II: The Meeting

The day had been much-much longer than anyone had expected. Certainly was much longer than Calvin expected or anticipated, but that had everything to do with traveling with his family to California. Alessandra had a point traveling with a couple month old was not easy at all, but he wasn’t about to let her know she was right. Not to mention this was all for the benefit of everyone. Looking down at his phone with Alessandra and the two children crashed in the bed. There was a sudden light knock on the hotel door. Placing his phone down on the bedside table, he quickly pushed himself up out of the bed and headed for the door. When he pulled it open. Standing on the other side were the two men he had become aligned with: Daniel Richards and Gabriel Michaels. Calvin took a step out and closed the door behind him.

DANIEL RICHARDS: What the hell is this meeting about?

CALVIN HARRIS: Keep it down idiot. My family is sleeping inside.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Then why the fuck would you call a meeting at this time of night?!

CALVIN HARRIS: Because, it’s the only time I’ve had to talk about this.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Guess you better learn to prioritize better huh?

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Would you two stop acting like little bitches?!

As always Gabriel spoke with a stern voice to himself. Calvin and Daniel just looked at him for a brief moment. Course the man had a point. As much as they were on the same page. There was always going to be some animosity between Calvin and Daniel. Had been for years and their personalities just clashed with one another. Calvin nodded some, seemingly letting cooler heads prevail in this situation. Looking at the two of them now.

CALVIN HARRIS: Look, I need to speak to you guys about something. We have done a job of making ourselves known in SCW. But Sunday has to be something different than just making a name for ourselves. In fact Sunday isn’t even about success over the system. It’s much-much personal than that.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Personal?

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, personal. It seems the goofy ass wannabe killer clown that they’ve decided to put me in the ring with wants to make things personal. This piece of shit delivered a present and a note to my house. That tells me he knows where I live. That tells me he knows about my family. And I’m not going to tolerate that shit. I want to take him out, for good. Not just beat him up. Not just rough him up. Not just send a statement. No, none of that. We need to end him.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Wait. Did you say clown?

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, I didn’t stutter.

DANIEL RICHARDS: I don’t fuck with clowns.

CALVIN HARRIS: What?

DANIEL RICHARDS: You heard what I said.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Are you telling us you’re afraid of clowns? The man who has never shown fear at anything he’s ever done. Has been lit on fire, has been cut with barbwire, who has tried to fight an entire police force after a night of drinking, and clowns are your kryptonite?!

DANIEL RICHARDS: Calm down there Sasquatch! I never said anything about being afraid of clowns. I just said, I don’t fuck with them.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Sounds like the same thing and it sounds like you’re bleeding from your vagina right now, pussy.

That struck a bit of a nerve. Causing Daniel to step up and get right in the face of his fellow teammate. Gabriel stood there with a smirk on his face. Waiting for Daniel to make the mistake of swinging. They might have been friends, brothers, teammates, but they’d fight each other if it came down to it. Quickly, Calvin got between the two of them and shoved Daniel back. Glaring at him.

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t care what you do or don’t fuck with. You knew what you were signing up for when we decided to get the band back together. Right now, I need you to pull your head out of your ass and agree to do what needs to be done on Sunday.

DANIEL RICHARDS: You seem to be hard of hearing. I said I don’t fuck with clowns, so I don’t care what you do or don’t need.

CALVIN HARRIS: And let me ask you this then. If some creepy ass fucking clown, showed up at your doorstep, where your wife lives. Are you going to live by the bullshit you’re telling me now? You don’t fuck with clowns.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Different situation, and you know it.

CALVIN HARRIS: No, it really isn’t. And you know just by being in association me. Knowing this jackass is a little off his rocker. Who’s to say that if we don’t put an end to him when we got a chance. His next destination isn’t your place? Hmm? Who’s to say his next target isn’t your wife?

Daniel stood there just glaring at Calvin for that brief moment. He was seething pretty much at that point, but at the same time Calvin knew that he had a point. He knew that it was going to go the way he wanted.

DANIEL RICHARDS: Fine, whatever. Let’s kill the fucking thing.

CALVIN HARRIS: Good, I thought you’d see it my way.

GABRIEL MICHAELS: Then what’s the exact plan?

CALVIN HARRIS: We’ve never needed one before and we don’t need one now. Just keep an eye out as we always do. There’s going to be an opening that presents itself and when it does we’re going to attack. That simple. See you guys on Sunday.

All three of them nodded in unison seemingly understanding just exactly what the plan was. To the outsider it might have seemed like Calvin was making this a bigger deal than what it should be. To the outsider it might have seemed like things didn’t need to go this far. Yet at the same exact time there was no getting through to him or the two of them men that were in association with him. Once a decision had been made that’s all there was to it. Turning himself around Calvin headed back inside of his hotel room as the two men walked away. Closing the door behind him quietly, only to have Alessandra look up from the bed with this sleepy expression.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS-HARRIS: What are you doing?

CALVIN HARRIS: Nothing, just had a little conversation with the guys about business on Sunday. Go back to sleep, all is well.

For a moment or two Alessandra just looked at him with that sleepy expression before giving in and laying her head back against the pillow. Calvin took a seat on the edge of the bed and picked up his phone off the bedside table. Unlocking it and going back to business from before. As far as he was concerned he had done what he needed to do to protect his family and now in a few days when Sunday rolled around. Everything was going to be handled and taken care of when it came to Anthrax. By the sounds of it Anthrax was in for a very long night and one that could change the course of his entire career.

ACT III: You’ll Float Too

The countdown was officially on. In two days Sin City Wrestling would invade San Jose, California for Climax Control. No real surprise at all that the company was back on the West Coast and dominating like only they know how to do, in their backyard so to speak. There was quite a bit of hype around the company as they were drawing very-very close to their two hundredth anniversary show. That was quite the milestone and in it being such a milestone. So many people had so many questions. What was going to take place on that night? Who was going to be there? Would any huge title matches take place? So on and so forth. Though it was simply one day at a time. They had to get through this Climax Control to get to the big one and this show in itself was big with three championship matches set to take place. Not to mention there was one man in particular that was set for action. That man being the SCW World Heavyweight Champion, himself. That’s right Calvin Harris would be in action.

And there was a very-very good chance that the Martyr wasn’t going to be alone. Not to mention there was also a very good chance that he wasn’t going to be the least bit pleased with what he was set to deal with. Then again it had become a common theme where Calvin wasn’t happy, was very bitter, and was constantly complaining about something. There didn’t seem like there was any real legitimate way around that. In that being said an official camera crew was on hand. As the cameras found themselves starting to open up. Sure enough the moment that they did. The focus was on The Martyr. Calvin stood there with a slight smirk on his lips and the SCW World Championship draped over his right shoulder. That being said the man pulled his sunglasses away from his face before breaking the silence that filled the air.


CALVIN HARRIS: It’s the year two thousand seventeen. Real-real close to the year two thousand eighteen and people still seem to think that clowns are cool. We’re in close to the year two thousand eighteen and for some reason some idiot decided that it would be groundbreaking to have a Clown gimmick. A scary clown gimmick at that. Let me guess Pennywise the Dancing Clown decided to inspire this little gimmick of yours? Did the movie IT give you this sudden stroke of genius? Or was it a matter of you couldn’t think of anything else, so you just decided to piggyback off of what was popular in October?

Harris questioned with quite the serious look on his face. Of course it was a question that wouldn’t get a legitimate answer with Anthrax not being there. Then again knowing the Martyr. He wasn’t looking for a real answer. Instead just looking to pick apart someone in every aspect that he could. In this case it would be the man he was set to face in a few days.

CALVIN HARRIS: Or maybe it had nothing to do with you ripping off a book idea that was turned into a blockbuster horror movie that’s been around likely longer than you’ve been alive. Instead maybe, you’re just a lazy fuck that decided to borrow the idea of what was going on the year before. It was all in the news about these people dressing up like clowns and hiding out in the middle of nowhere. Only for them to attack, break into houses, and attempt to make people believe that they were going to murder them. In other words people had way too much fucking time on their hands. But the point being is maybe that’s where you came up with this idea. Maybe that’s where you came up with this gimmick. All because you don’t have an original thought in your brain and you want to piggyback off of something else in hopes of launching yourself into being some type of phenom or force within SCW.

His facial expression said it all, as his face scrunched up a little bit. His eyes rolled and he gave his head a small little shake. It was clear in that moment that Calvin was not the least bit impressed with what he was dealing with.

CALVIN HARRIS: And here’s the sad part about what you’re doing? It’s the simple fact that it is actually working. You’ve got quite a few people within the company creeped out. You’ve got quite a few people in the company that are doing everything they possibly can to stay as far away from you as possible. People are living in constant fear, because you’ve somehow managed to convince them that you are this deadly psychopathic clown. It’s a combination of that and the fact that it appears that neither one of them have a set of balls. At the end of the day though, there is one thing you need to understand Anthrax. I am a man that FEARS no one, and that even includes a man that takes hours a day just to put on clown makeup. So, that means that in a few days when we find ourselves standing across each other in this ring. Your scare tactics that have gotten you this far are about to be a complete and utter failure. It’s all about to blow up in your face.

A very sarcastic chuckle proceeded to leave the lips of Calvin. By no means would that be much of a surprise considering that The Martyr was certainly full of himself. He always believed that he had the upperhand and had always believed that he was the one in the driver's seat. No one could convince him otherwise. That’s just how the man’s ego presented itself.

CALVIN HARRIS: I bet that’s going to be a little bit of a hard pill to swallow eh? For the first time in your rather pathetic career here in Sin City Wrestling. You’re going to be in the ring with a man that you have no effect on. For the first time in your career, you’re going to stand in the ring with a man that cannot have fear struck into him. For the first time in your career, you’re going to face a man that people fear more than you. That being said I am sure that for the last week, you’ve been racking your brain over and over again. Asking yourself how is that even possible. Well, I am in a giving mood. So allow me to put your mind to rest Krusty the clown. The reason people will fear me more than they will ever fear you is because of my track record. You’re only scarey to them because they had a childhood traumatizing situation that caused them to be afraid of clowns. Take all that makeup away and you’d be just like every other Average Joe. Therefore no one would have a reason to fear you.

I on the other hand force people to fear me by my actions and my anticis. Ever since I came back to Sin City Wrestling after my extended break several months back. Every single person I had gotten in the ring with I had destroyed. I had done my worst to them. Some of those people have never wrestled again. Think about the rookies that I made my return against. They have never been seen again. I ended their careers within the snap of my fingers. Other people I’ve been in the ring with. I’ve done so much damage to them. They’ve never been the same again. Look at Joshua Acquin for example. I kicked his ass so bad, he went from being a name around here in Sin City Wrestling. To now being a guy that’s only booked when an easy win is needed for someone else. But he isn’t the only one. Oh no, let’s talk about another person shall we? Let’s talk about Dmitri, the self proclaimed immortal vampire. A man that by all means I was supposed to fear, meant to be better than me, and meant to stop me in my tracks.


Calvin’s eyes were still very much locked on the cameras before him. Each word that he was speaking at this particular moment as much as it was painful for the people to hear. It was still very much truth. His return to the company had put people on the shelf. His return to the company had changed people and made them worse off. The man was a dominant force and on top of that he was a man of great talent. It wasn’t like those people didn’t try to ruin his comeback, because they did. However in the end the talent of the Martyr was just far too much for them to overcome.

CALVIN HARRIS: Dmitri was meant to be the most dominate force in all of SCW. For crying out loud he claimed to be immortal and claimed to be a vampire. It was pretty much destined for him to be the single most dominant force. It was destined that he would be the man that no one could stop. It was destined that he would have the Holy Grail that was the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. It all made sense, but at the same time it only made sense to Dmitri. It only made sense to Mark Ward. It only made sense to Christian Underwood. For they were refusing to give me the credit that I deserved and that’s why Dmitri’s downfall was a very hard and very brutal one. In the entire few month span in which Dmitri and I’s rival was a focal point. Only once did he get the upper hand. One time he got lucky. One time and one time only could he say he was better than me. Every other time I dominated. Every other time I made him look weak. Every other time I crushed him, crushed his talent. and this entire hype around him.

Because I was not only able to hold my own against Dmitri, but because I crushed him and defeated him nearly every single time we had an encounter. I have forever changed the course of SCW. More importantly, I have forever changed how Dmitri is looked at by everyone in this company. Ward and Underwood now see that Dmitri will never be the star they want him to be. He’ll never be the man that carries this company. Fans now see that he’s lied to them and has mislead them. So they will never buy into his shit again. No one the men and women have a reason to fear him at all now. Seeing as they’ve been shown that the man is all hype. But the best part about all of this is... Dmitri knows that he’ll never be at the top of the food chain again. He knows he can’t compete against me. He knows he isn’t as good as me and he knows his days within the company are numbered. I crushed everything about him including his ego. So the question I have for you Anthrax. If I was able to do that to him, what do you think I’ll do to you?


There was a slight lift in his eyebrow when asking that question. It was clear that Calvin was wanting that question to stand out. More importantly it was clear that Calvin was wanting Anthrax to really think about that question. Because he was headed into quite the fight when Climax Control took place.

CALVIN HARRIS: In my honest opinion Anthrax. It’s all there in black and white. Facing me at Climax Control on Sunday is essentially career suicide. You face me and I’m going to not only expose you for being a fraud, but I’m going to see to it that your career never succeeds here in Sin City Wrestling. That’s what you want the most right? You want to continue to be someone that people fear. But on top of that you want to be someone that ends up successful. You likely want to take home championships. You want to take home big accolades. You want to be one of the bigger names in this company. However, if you climb into the ring with me on Sunday. All of that is going to go away. Because you see, I’m not going to have any issues kicking your ass from one side of the ring to the other. I’m not going to struggle with smearing that goofy ass makeup all over to reveal that you’re nothing more than a man behind it all. I’ve got no problems crushing your fear and ego tactics like it’s the easiest thing I’ve ever done in my entire life. But once I do that. It’s the end of everything you’ve built for yourself so far... So you need to ask yourself the simple question. Is that worth it in the end?

Question after question kept coming out of his mouth. Each question that came out of his mouth was putting a lot of things into perspective. It was aimed to make the man he was set to be in the ring with think about what he was truly getting himself into. Though at the same time the Martyr was a proven master manipulator. It was proven that he was damn good at getting under people’s skin and damn good at getting the mental edge.

CALVIN HARRIS: Something tells me that you’re not the brightest person in the world. Along with that something tells me that you simply don’t understand common sense. Even with me pointing out what I’ve done to people before you and with me pointing out to you what’s going to happen when we cross paths. I’ve got this sickening gut feeling that you’re going to ignore every single word that I’ve said and because you’re going to ignore it. I know you’re not going to do the right thing. I know you’re not going to take the easy way out of things. Which in case you’re not able to wrap your mind around that Anthrax. It would be best for you to not show up at Climax Control. Don’t come out to that ring. Just disappear for one week and you’ll be able to protect everything you’ve got going for you. But you’re not going to do that, because your brain isn’t wired like that. Hell, I’m not even sure that your brain is wired like any normal person in general. Although, I do know that you share the same mindset of everyone else that I’ve faced thus far in SCW. You believe that there’s a chance.

That disappointed shake in his head came once again. To further back up that it was a shake of disappoint, there was this disgusted look on his face. Needless to say it painted the picture that Calvin was simply not happy.

CALVIN HARRIS: For whatever reason Anthrax, you think that despite what I’ve said that you’re going to have a chance. Despite what I’ve said you’re convincing yourself to go forward with this match, because if you do there might be this opening that presents itself and if that opening takes place. Then maybe just maybe you might be able to do what very few can do and that’s defeat me. To which you’re focusing too much on, because you think that if you do defeat me. That it’s going to put you in front of the line of people that want a shot at this.

For that brief moment he held up the SCW Heavyweight Championship in front of the cameras.

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s honestly the most absurd thought that could ever cross that mind of yours. There’s not a chance in hell that you’re ever going to find yourself having that opportunity. Therefore there’s not a chance you’re going to jump ahead of that line. Anthrax, you can mark this day down. On December First, Two Thousand and Seventeen. I’m telling you that you’re never going to get a shot at the SCW Heavyweight Championship under any circumstances. Even if I were to die before Sunday, you wouldn’t even be considered for a match for the vacant championship. You’re nothing special and because of that, you’d never get considered. This goal of upsetting me, defeating me, and getting a future title shot is an unrealistic goal. You’re doing nothing but setting yourself up for failure. But of course everything I’ve said is going to be ignored. It’s already been decided on your end that when Sunday hits. You’re going to show up and you’re going to do whatever it is you’ve done for weeks.

However because I already know that this is the case. I’ve prepared myself to be the man I have continued to be time and time again. That’s simply a man of my word. For a man’s word is his bond and my words are the very thing that most people hang onto here in Sin City Wrestling. As much as they hate me, they pay attention to every little thing that I say. All in hopes that one day, I’m going to end up saying something that isn’t the truth. All in hopes that I slip up and don’t end up being a man of my word. They’re obsessed with proving me wrong and they're obsessed with seeing my fail. Meanwhile my only obsession is destruction and my own personal success. I love watching everything I touch crumble. I enjoy watching the people of SCW rant and rave over my success. Most of all though, I love proving that I am without the shadow of a doubt better than every single person that is placed in front of me. Anthrax, I am indeed better than you. It’s only a matter of time till you experience that first hand.


Calvin had spoke up with such a confidence to his voice. It came off more ego-fueled and arrogant than anything else at all. Then again it wasn’t like it was that much of a surprise. The man had an ego and he embraced said ego. Letting his eyes focus on those cameras he spoke out once again. Seemingly letting his final words come from his mouth. The very words that might just end up having the most important message to them all.

CALVIN HARRIS: In the end Anthrax. The one thing you can store in the back of your mind is this. Your career is going to be like the other dead ones I’ve caused. It’ll float down the fucking drain and completely forgotten about. That’s right. I said it and I say it with confidence... You’ll float too... You’ll float too... You’ll float too!

After repeating himself a few times he let this evil little chuckle of his own escape his lips. That laugh seemed to echo throughout the area in which Calvin stood. Cameras continued to record that chuckle for a couple more seconds before finally fading to black as the recording came to an end. Everything that The Martyr had just said was going to play a major factor on this match for Climax Control. It was going to force more people to tune it. It was going to ensure that every single person eyes were on this match. As well as it was going to alert Anthrax in a big way. It would alert him to the point that he was going to show up with the intentions of proving Calvin wrong, but so many had tried before. Only time would tell to see if Anthrax had it in him to stop the reign of the man that was becoming the biggest force in all of Sin City Wrestling.

11
Climax Control Archives / The Fall Of A False King.
« on: November 17, 2017, 06:11:02 PM »
 \'user

ACT I: Stupidity At It’s Finest

“What in the actual fuck?”

Those words came out of Calvin’s mouth as he sat down in the middle of a public restaurant. His wife sitting on the opposite side of the table with this puzzled look on her face. Not that he would have been able to see that look on her face considering his attention was buried into his iPhone. Course, his attention was brought to his phone thanks to a notification that had popped up. In particular thanks to an email that he had received from the office of Sin City Wrestling. The email he was reading was making his blood boil and was angering him, quite possibly more than it should.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: So, I take it going to dinner and being able to enjoy each other’s company is out?

Her comments made Calvin actually look up from his phone for the first time since he got the notification. Based on the glare that he was getting, it was quite obvious she wasn’t very happy with him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Sorry.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: No, you’re not and I’d appreciate if you didn’t apologize for things you’re not sorry for. Especially considering this is a frequent thing with you.

CALVIN HARRIS: Now come on that’s an unfair statement to make. I don’t do this every time we got out.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: If it wasn’t such a common thing, Calvin. I wouldn’t have asked you to keep your phone in the car before we even walked in here. So it’s frequent enough.

A slight roll of her eyes came. Her attention went to the menu that was sitting on the table before her. Opening it up and putting her attention to it now with the intentions of zoning him out. Calvin could sense how this night was going to end up going over him simply picking up his phone. Granted there was a part of him that understood why she was upset, but at the same time it didn’t need to be made a big deal. Taking his phone and sitting it down.

CALVIN HARRIS: Look, you can take my apology or not. I do however apologize. I just wish there was one time when I did look at my phone with emails from them. That it wasn’t something stupid going on.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: And how many times have I told you to stop setting unrealistic standards?

CALVIN HARRIS: Well...

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: No, I don’t even want to hear any of that well stuff. I am pretty sure whatever you’re talking about deals with the company. Every single week you’re home. Every single week since you signed your name to a contract. There’s something that happens. Something that irks you. Something that pisses you off. It never fails and the moment you stop thinking it’ll get better. The better off you’re going to be.

CALVIN HARRIS: Jesus Fucking Christ. Are you mood tonight or what?

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Moody? Nah, I’m not. I’m just fed up with the man I married crying and behaving like a little bitch. It’s annoying and disappointing at the same time.

Her comments instantly caused Calvin’s gaze to turn into a glare. The fact he was already in a bad mood over the email that he had gotten. Then she was giving him attitude, only to top it off by insulting him with the one word that irked him more than anything. Being called a bitch for any man was a fighting words. It challenged their manhood. Alessandra looked over her menu for a brief moment to make eye contact with him.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Don’t give me that look.

CALVIN HARRIS: You know how I feel about that word.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: And you know how I feel about you acting like one. But what is it now, Calvin. What could have you so bitter that it’s starting to ruin one of our nights alone together?

CALVIN HARRIS: It’s just booking shit. Forget about it.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Of course, it’s booking related. But oh no. You’ve done gotten yourself all worked up. So, I won’t be just forgetting it. Get it off your chest so we can attempt to save this night.

There was a little bit of sarcasm in her voice. Rightfully so considering that she was frustrated with the whole situation unfolding before her. Placing the menu down and placing her eyes all on him. Because of that sarcasm and because of how this night was turning out. The truth be told Calvin didn’t really feel the need to carry on this conversation with her, but at the same exact time. He knew if he didn’t get it off his chest. It was going to further ruin his night. Not to mention she wouldn’t let up on it herself until he began to talk about it.

CALVIN HARRIS: It all comes down to the fact I am the World Heavyweight Champion there. I am the single most important person on their roster. I am the single most valuable person on their roster. Therefore all eyes should be on me. Not to mention Ward and Underwood should be worried about keeping their top guy happy. But no, they could care less. They still treat me as if I don’t matter. Despite winning their title twice and making their golden boy Dmitri fold under the pressure. Now maybe they’re bitter that I refused to be part of last week’s show. But I’m not going to partake in something where some fucking goofy ass chick is running the night and forcing people to dress up. This is professional wrestling. Not a chance for the ugly bitch to live out her prom night because no one thought she was attractive enough to want to take her.

With every word that was coming out of his mouth at this moment. It was making him sound more and more bitter. Seemed like there was a much-much deeper issue than he was letting on. Alessandra sat there in silence giving him the chance to get it all off his chest.

CALVIN HARRIS: And then I find out through this email that another one of the morons on the roster are being allowed to run the show. Literally every aspect of the fucking show. He’s allowed to book every last match on the show. He’s allowed to make changes to the show as far as the entire set up. He’s banning people from bringing cell-phones and cameras into the arena. This includes the fans and the people in the back. But to top this stupid shit off. They’re actually allowing this fucktard to book himself in a match against me. Not just any match mind you. Oh no, it’s a ladder match.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Let me just stop you there for just a moment. I love you I do. You make me want to stab you more often times than not with your own stupidity, but I love you nonetheless. However if you think for one single second that someone being allowed to run the show that’s a wrestler wouldn’t book themselves in a match against the champion and for the championship. Then you’re pretty darn stupid and I might need to question being married to someone that dumb.

CALVIN HARRIS: First and foremost, fuck you.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Nah, with the way you’ve been acting lately. You’ll be lucky to even get again before the end of the year.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the fuck ever. The point I’m making here is the dumbass, didn’t even make a match for the championship. That would have been way more understanding than this goofy ass shit that he booked. Instead he has a tinfoil hat hanging above the ring for us to grab.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Excuse me, what?!

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s exactly the same thing that went through my mind when I read this email!

Calvin found himself pointing to the top screen of his phone that was sitting on top of that table. Based on that statement alone, it would have been very easy to come up with the conclusion to the fact this match he was set to compete in didn’t make any damn sense at all. Who in the hell battles one another in a ladder match where the prize hanging above the ring is a tinfoil hat? The answer was simple. No one did that. There was no reason to do that. Shaking his head a little bit, the thought of what he was going to have to deal with in a few days running through his head.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: That’s quite possibly the stupidest thing I’ve ever heard of as far as a match stipulation goes.

CALVIN HARRIS: Thank God someone is seeing it the way that I’m seeing it. What the hell is the point? What the hell does anyone truly gain from reaching up and grabbing a tinfoil fucking hat? What is the significance?! Like at this point, I’d be better off defending the title against someone that doesn’t deserve it to avoid looking stupid in this match!

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Uh, yeah that would certainly be a better situation. I kinda feel really bad for you. I’ve seen some really bad stipulations in my time. I’ve feuds start over the silliest and most petty things. I’ve seen people be hit over the head with light tubes just for the sake of doing so. This on the other hand might be the stupidest thing I’ve ever seen in wrestling.

CALVIN HARRIS: You damn right it is. And of course, no one is going to listen to me. Ward and Underwood will ignore me as they always do. They’ll allow the match to happen. All because of this “King For A Day” bullshit. This is nothing more than a slap in the face to me, their goddamn World Champion!

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: You got that right. It’s a slap in the face. Hell, I’d say it’s more than that. By just being in association with this match. It could quite possibly ruin your career. Like, if you compete in this match. You’re going to look like a joke. No one would ever want you to work for them. It’s like you’d be stuck in SCW forever, just for the sake of having a job.

CALVIN HARRIS: Alright, knock that shit off. You’re taking it too far now!

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Am I though, Calvin? Just imagine it. You get black-balled from professional wrestling as a whole. Because you allowed yourself to be apart of this abortion that they’re trying to sell as a professional wrestling match!

Alessandra lifted her eyebrow up a little bit at that moment. Now truth be told she was going a little bit too far with the situation at hand. Although there was a reason for it. She took pride in getting under his skin. There was no real reason for it other than it gave her some satisfaction from time to time. It was all out of love. Calvin just glared at her.

CALVIN HARRIS: Do you really have to be like this?

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Do I really? No, but I find it fun to annoy you. Especially when you’ve annoyed me.

CALVIN HARRIS: Annoyed you?! What the hell have I done to annoy you?!

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Being soft and complaining about this instead of feeding me..

CALVIN HARRIS: And this is why I said forget it? I didn’t want to talk to you about it.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Don’t be such a baby, Calvin. Is this quite possibly the stupidest stipulation I’ve ever heard of for a match? Yes. Is it a match that doesn’t do anything for you? Yes. Will it end up being a giant waste of your time? Of course, it will be. But I am going to tell you the same thing I’ve been telling you every single time something comes up like this. Which seems to be every damn week at this point.

CALVIN HARRIS: And what’s that ol’ wise one?

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: It’s nice of you to finally start calling me by a name that’s suitable..

In true Alessandra form. She sat there across from him at the table with a smirk spread across her lips. Calvin’s glare in his eyes got a little more intense. Becoming more than fed up with her comments and the way she was carrying herself at this point. That sense was starting to sink in more which is why she moved on to her point fairly quickly.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: At this point Calvin, you’re damn near untouchable. You’ve continued to overcome every obstacle placed in front of you. Every time they expect you to fail, you succeed. Time and time again, you knock the ball out of the park. Based on what I’m hearing. This is a walk in the park. This is an easy matchup for you. You’re in the ring with someone that has no value and will likely be gone in a few months. Take advantage of an easy night. Win this pointless match and put it behind you. It’s as simple as that.

There was a small shrug of her shoulders. Her hands grabbing a hold of the menu once again but this time actually opening it up to look at the options inside.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Ultimately, you’re going to do whatever you want to do. However, I’m kind of over the conversation. Believe we’re meant to be out enjoying dinner. Not listening to your career problems.

CALVIN HARRIS: I really hate you sometimes.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Nah, you don’t. Nice try though. Now how about you hush up and get to deciding on food? And it better not be cheesesticks. Cause, I’ll be taking those from you to add to the collection of my own.

Calvin heard her words and rolled his eyes a little bit. In return he lifted his own menu and opened it up to begin browsing through the options. Truth be told he was still very much annoyed with the entire situation he found himself dealing with. By no means did he have any desire to compete in this match. Sure, it was an easy night. Sure, it was certainly an easy victory. But at the end of the day, when it was all said and done. There was no benefit for him at all. Sadly though, he knew that there was no way around this and when he walked into Phoenix, Arizona. This is exactly what he was going to have deal with.

ACT II: The Fall Of A False King

The days were drawing closer and closer to Sunday. Which Sundays were the day that Sin City Wrestling fans looked forward to the most. Why was that? Well, it was fairly simple. Sunday was the day that Climax Control took place. There was some dedicated fans out there. They never missed a show. Some of them would literally travel from show to show just to experience it live. As it turned out this Climax Control was going to be a very special edition. For as it was announced The Modern Day Crusader, the man whom won the “King For A Day” match back at High Stakes would get the chance to live out his title as King. The entire Climax Control would be The Modern Day Crusader’s vision. It would go down the way that he wanted it to go down. All of the matches taking place were matches that he himself had booked. So on and so forth. Needless to say there were quite a few fans that were looking forward to this night.

However as much as the fans of SCW were looking forward to it. It was almost a guarantee that there was going to be at least one person that wasn’t looking forward to this night at all. As it turns out that one person that wasn’t looking forward to the night happened to be someone that worked for the company. However it wasn’t just any person. Oh no, it was one of the most important people in the company. If not the single most important person and that being the SCW World Heavyweight Champion himself, Calvin Harris. By no means had he been quiet on social media when it came down to how he felt about this match. On this particular day, people were going to be blessed with hearing from the Martyr. Even if they didn’t want to, they didn’t have much of a choice. Cameras found themselves panning in at that particular moment. Sure enough there stood the champion.


CALVIN HARRIS: You know if you open up most history books. You’ll be able to find at least one or two stories where there was a powerful king that ruled over a kingdom. He was the man that made all the decisions. He was a man that made all the rules. He was a man that forced his peasants to do as he said. To which if those people didn’t do what he said and didn’t do what was expected of them. Then they were forced to suffer the repercussions of their actions. Sometimes the king would have them arrested. Sometimes the king would have them murdered. Whatever he felt was suitable and at the same time struck his own ego. After all at the end of the day it was always about the King’s ego.

Calvin had spoke with such a confidence to him. All while ensuring that the SCW World Heavyweight Championship was front and center sitting over his right shoulder. That intense look in his eyes as he made sure to have his gaze directly on the lens of the camera crew before him.

CALVIN HARRIS: At the same exact time that you read this type of stuff in history books. At some point, you’re going to discover that people eventually got fed up with the King. Eventually people became sick of his ego. Eventually those so called peasants became fed up with the King doing what was best for himself, instead of the kingdom and that’s when they began to conspire against the King. Nine times out ten the peasants saw their only way out was to assassinate the King. To which more often times than not. They’re plan was flawed and it backfired in their face. But there has been a few times in history where a plan did come together and a King was assassinated by his people. All because he let his own ego matter more than anything else. But I bring that up to bring this point up. What happens when the man that is claiming to be King in your kingdom is not only ego driven but a complete and utter goof? What happens when the man that is claiming to be King to your kingdom is lying through his teeth? What happens if that King is a false one? Is that punishable by death? Should an assassination take place?

There was a slight arch in his eyebrow as he asked that question in a very questioning like manner. Of course, Calvin was being Calvin. Knowing that people wouldn’t have a chance to give a proper response. Then again that was all part of his plan. Right away, he began to speak up again picking up where he had left off.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, I suppose in just a few days at Climax Control. We’re going to find out aren’t we, Mr. Modern Day Crusader? Despite how I personally feel about everything that’s been decided for this Sunday. It’s in the books that the two of us are going to be facing each other. And why is that? Well, it has everything to do with Christian Underwood and Mark Ward. Making a mistake back at High Stakes. They made quite possibly one of the biggest mistakes as far as owners of a professional wrestling company goes. That mistake involves them allowing their inmates to run their asylum. That mistake involves them allowing one of their wrestlers to have full control of every aspect of a show.

From the matches being booked to stipulations for those matches to even what is or isn’t allowed on that night. Now I am sure that the two of you thought that the Queen and King for a day matches was some of your best ideas. You know considering everyone in this company aside from me is a yes man and everyone in this company aside from me simply doesn’t have the balls to tell you when your ideas flat out fucking suck. This was one of those times, but considering that the two of you continue to ignore me at every turn. I know that what I’m saying at this moment is falling on deaf ears. It has never been a good idea to ever let someone on your roster be in control of how a show goes down.

Seeing as it almost is a guarantee that they’re going to abuse the power. It is almost a guarantee that the person is going to do everything they can to stroke their own ego. Seeing as that person is going to do whatever they can to make the entire show about them. That’s exactly what Alice Knight did, one week ago. The entire show was about her. She was damn near in every segment. The show was designed to stroke her own ego and to make her look like a star, but at the same time. That show was one of the worst shows of 2017. I’d hate to see the ratings to that show. Because I am willing to bet cash money, they aren’t good. There wasn’t anything positive about last week’s show. Much like there’s nothing that will be positive about this show.


As he spoke there was a particular bitterness to his words. By no means as all was he holding back when it came to how he felt about the show that would be here in just a few days. Thing was, he was far from done with getting things off his chest. Which was almost a guarantee that it was going to get even worse with time.

CALVIN HARRIS: Look at this show from top to bottom and you’ll see every last flaw that’s taking place. First and foremost, Crusader. You kick the show off with James Tuscini and a fucking clown? Are you trying to make sure that people walk out of the show as soon as the first match takes place? Are you wanting people to literally go and demand refunds on their tickets because they didn’t buy them to see pure garbage? Because that’s what it sounds like. You’re also doing them no favors by banning cell phones and cameras. Like who the fuck do you think you are? As much as I hate every last cock-sucker that sits in those stands. At the end of the day, they’re a fan and fans take photos. They brag on social media. They want the entire experience of being at a wrestling show. Yet here is King Dumbass trying to take that from them. And it doesn’t get any better. Looking at each match. It’s clear that you’re just trying to piss everyone off. Including the people that work for this company.

You’re dangerously working on having people walk out on the two men that are your bosses and that doesn’t seem to matter. Forcing the Bombshell World Champion, Mikah into a match with Alice Knight? Like what the hell are you even thinking? Mikah deserves competition. She deserves to be in the ring with someone that is a little more equal. Instead you’re forcing her to waste time with literally one of the worst women to ever sign a deal with this company. Not to mention the main event of the night. What fucking sense does it make to have the Tag Team Championships defended against a team that’s going to be gone the very next day? It’s been announced that Travis Nathaniel Andrews and Horace Jackson can’t hack it as wrestlers anymore. So they’re retiring like a couple of pussies and you reward that with a title match?! Like are you too mentally challenged to understand the word retired? Or maybe this is just a matter of you don’t give a fuck, so you’re going to do what you want all because you can.


Calvin shook his head a little bit at that moment. There was a look of pure disgust on his expression when he let those words come out of his mouth. It was starting to come out a little bit at a time that he had developed quite the dislike for The Modern Day Crusader. That in itself was going to make for an interesting result, when the two of them found themselves facing off on Sunday. Which was exactly where his next point lead.

CALVIN HARRIS: I think you proved that point when it came to what you did in regards to me. I am the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. Two-time champion to be exact and as much as it irks people. As much as it might upset people. Truth of the matter is I am the single most important person on this roster. Therefore I should be the focal point of every show. I should be the man that’s involved in every segment. All eyes should be on me. I’m the man that should be in the main event time and time again. But you did what Ward and Underwood do. You treat me like I’m not important. You treat me like this title on me doesn’t mean anything. Then to top it all of. You did what is the most predictable thing to do. You did what every wrestler does when they are able to book a show. You went into business for yourself and resulting in you booking yourself against the champion. You sad pathetic, fuck.

That disgusted and disgruntled look on his face got a little more intense. Something that was truly not going to be much of a surprise to anyone. After all it was The Martyr here. The man was never happy with any situation, he found himself in.

CALVIN HARRIS: This is the main reason why allowing a wrestler to have control of booking a show is a bad idea. It’s pretty sad that you went there Crusader. Even Alice when she ran the show last week. As much as she’s useless and as much as I think she shouldn’t be employed. I’ve got to give her credit where credit is due. When she was in charge the week before, she didn’t put herself in a match with Mikah. She didn’t put herself in a match with any champion. The woman didn’t even put herself in a match. Least she didn’t go out of her way to stroke her ego that much, but you on the other hand. You damn near went all in. Honestly, I’m a little surprised that you didn’t finish going all the way.

You already abused the power of putting yourself in a match with me. Why didn’t you just go ahead and take advantage of the situation by forcing me to defend the title as well? Were you afraid that would be too much? Or were you afraid of what would happen when we actually stepped into the ring with one another? After all let’s be real here for a second shall we Crusader? I know, just like you know. The only reason you booked yourself in a match with me is because any other time it wouldn’t have happened. You know that you’re so far down on the totem pole that even if Ward and Underwood don’t like me. They would have never wasted their time in booking a match that wasn’t going to draw.

They would have never wasted their time in putting on a match that no one had any desire to see. Most of all though, they would have never put on a match where I was the one with the upper hand. Or in this case a match where it’s pretty obvious than when it is all said and done. I’m going to be leaving with the victory. Which brings me to the point of why you didn’t go all out. Sure, you couldn’t have fought the urge to face me. You couldn’t fight the urge to attempt to put yourself over by abusing your power and placing yourself in the ring with the World Champion. But even though you couldn’t fight those urges. The reason you didn’t make this a title match is because in the back of your head. You knew there was a chance you’d end up falling flat on your face.

In that pea-sized brain of yours. You knew there was a very good chance that you could end up losing the match. And what sense would it make for you to go all out to make this a title match only for you to come up short in the end? I give you that much credit. You were smart enough to see that. But you still made the silly mistake of making the match happen. Not only that, but you’ve managed to ensure that our match is quite possibly the worst match that will ever take place in the year 2017. Like worse than any match that Griffin Hawkins has ever had in his career or will ever have in his career. What the hell went through your head, when you decided to book a ladder match where the prize hanging above is a tinfoil fucking hat?!


Calvin could feel his blood boiling at that particular moment. A tinfoil hat ladder match? It was mind boggling and the very thing that he had been obsessing about since the match was announced. Therefore he was going to make damn sure that he got it all of his chest at this moment. He wanted to bury the match and let it be known just how stupid it was. Even if it was going to make people not want to see it. That was fine with him. As long as he got it all out into the open.

CALVIN HARRIS: Better yet, I don’t even want to know what is going through your head. Because it’s fairly obvious that you didn’t have an actual sane thought cross through there when you made this match. Or maybe the thought was to book the most ridiculous match that you could. In order to get under my skin. If you got under my skin, then maybe your thought process was that you’d actually have a chance. Because, I’d be pissed off. I’d be irritated. I’d be moody and that I wouldn’t be thinking right. But at the same time Crusader. I can tell you that doing this isn’t going to get the result that you want. It isn’t going to be enough to take me out my game. It isn’t going to be enough to force me to make a mistake. Instead booking this bullshit did piss me off. Because it’s clear you’re aiming to make me look bad, but in pissing me off. All you’re doing is ensuring that the moment I step into the ring with you on Sunday. That I punch as hard as I can square in the face and making it cave in like a package of hamburger.

Following that statement. Calvin held up his right hand - his dominant hand and just looking at it for a brief moment. Nodding his head a little bit. That visual was more than enough to drive the point home of where this was going to be headed when the two men found themselves in the ring with each other.

CALVIN HARRIS: Do you really think that you can take a punch that damn hard? Because, I don’t think you can. Much like I don’t think that you’re going to be able to handle the amount of pain that I intend to inflict on you with as many steel ladders as I can get my hands on. I mean think about it Crusader. Do you think that you’re going to be able to stand up after being slammed face first into a ladder? I’m by far one of the toughest men on this roster. But every time I’ve been in a ladder match. When I’ve been hit with one in the face. It’s nearly kept me down for good. I’d be willing to bet, it does for you. After all you’re not anywhere near as tough as I am. But moving along there Crusader.

Do you think that you’re going to be able to put up a real fight after having your head split open by a steel ladder? Because I can promise you that having your head split wide open by steel is one of the worst injuries a person can have. It’s almost a guarantee that wound is going to be deep. You’re going to need several stitches. Not to mention there’s going to be that throbbing pounding in your head for days following. Along with the concussion that is going to make you feel like you’re about to puke all over yourself. I’ve been there. I’ve dealt with that. It’s not fun, but people like me are made to fight on through injuries like that. Meanwhile people like you are meant to go down and stay down with those injuries.

More importantly than those two things Crusader. Do you think that you’re going to have a career left after you’ve been tossed off a fifteen foot high ladder? The moment that you hit the mat. You’re going to be overcome with crippling pain. It’s going to shoot up your spine, all the way to your neck, and it’ll eventually make it’s way through every single nerve ending that exists in your body. Being thrown off a ladder, all it takes is for you to land wrong and you’re paralyzed for the rest of you life. Then that’s it. There is no more wrestling career. You’re confined to a wheelchair for the rest of your life and you’re forgotten about just like that. Truth be told Crusader, SCW is better off with you being tossed off a ladder and having your career ended.


A statement like that was no doubt one that was crossing the line. There wasn’t a single person that deserved to have their career come to an end. There was no one that truly deserved to have their livelihood end. No matter how evil they might be or how bad of a decision maker they were. That was understandable by everyone else in the world. After all people had compassion. Well all of them expect the man they had known as the Martyr and their World Champion.

CALVIN HARRIS: But you want to know something Crusader. Despite being put in a match with you and you not be being a worthy opponent for me. That’s not the thing that makes me dislike you. Placing me in a match as stupid as this, that’s not the thing that makes me want to hurt you and end your career. Instead the thing that makes me want to see to it that you never step foot in the ring again is the fact that you carry yourself with this King mindset. You let one match where you got lucky and won go straight to your head. Deep down, you truly believe that you’re a King and you truly believe that Sin City Wrestling is your kingdom. It is the place that you rule over. It is the place where people have to bow before you and do whatever you say for them to do. But this goes back to what I was saying at the beginning. Rather you believe it or not, you’re a FALSE King, Crusader.

There’s only one true King that rules over Sin City Wrestling. There’s only one true King that has a crown of Gold. There’s only one true King that has the ability to say, do, and act however he wants. And there’s only one true King that can make all of those peasants that exist in SCW bow before him. Just in case you’re slow and you’re not able to catch on here. Allow me to point it out to you in BLACK and WHITE something you seem to like. I’m talking about me. As long as I hold the SCW World Heavyweight Championship and I’ll be holding it for a very long time. I am the man around here. Therefore that makes me the King and I dare someone to try to question that. Matter of fact I dare someone to try and take my crown. I dare someone to plot against me. I dare someone try and carry out an assassination against me. Because I promise that it’ll work out the same way this match is going to work out for you, Crusader. They will fail, just like you will fail.


One would have to imagine that remarks like that were going to get under the Modern Day Crusader’s skin. Maybe not enough to make him lash out, but enough to make him want to stand up and prove Calvin wrong. Then again Calvin crossed a line with Dmitri in the past. He fired Dmitri up, but in the end The Martyr made sure that Dmitri failed. This could end up being a situation just like that. With a smirk spread across his lips, he let those eyes settle on the cameras as he began to speak up once again. Offering what would turn out to be his final words.

CALVIN HARRIS: This Sunday Night, Crusader. You’re going to find out what it’s like to be in the presence of Royalty and you’re also going to find out what everyone else has found out before you. That being one simple logic... I’m BETTER than you in every way imaginable!

Time and time again, the SCW Universe had heard those comments come from Calvin. He had told damn near every person that he had come across that he was better than them. And damn near every single time the Martyr ended up backing those words up. Which helped contribute to their dislike for the man. In that being said Calvin gave the cameras a small wink before exiting to the right and getting out of the view. Cameras found themselves fading to black. Leaving everyone to wonder what was going to happen when those two forces did meet and left them hoping that this is the one time that the Martyr wasn’t right. However it was only a matter of time until they all saw it unfold before their very eyes.

ACT III: What Matters The Most

Show day had finally arrived and it was something that SCW World Heavyweight Champion, Calvin Harris was dreading more than anything. He sat in the rental car in the parking garage structure of the arena. Taking a deep breath, he lifted his eyes up and looking over at the large samoan tattooed man that was sitting in the passenger side. Along with letting his eyes shift to the back seat of the car where the shaggy bearded almost deranged looking man was sitting.

CALVIN HARRIS: Fellas, we made an impact at High Stakes. We knew what was important then. We know what’s important now. Let’s not let the circus that is tonight distract us from what matters the most. Got it?

Looking back and forth between both men. He got a solid and firm head nod from the both of them. That being said, Calvin reached and grabbed the door handle pulling it before pushing the door open. He climbed out of the car followed by the two other men doing the exact same thing. Making his way to the trunk. He was quick to grab his bag out of it and started to head towards the back door of the arena. Both of those men he had become in association with. Stood directly behind him following every inch of the way. The way they walked behind them made themselves look like body guards. Entering the arena seconds later, the plan was for the trio to make it to his locker room. With no issues, but of course it never went according to plan. It was like she had been waiting for him to arrive. The moment that door opened and he stepped in. There was Ms. Rocky Mountains. Calvin rolled his eyes a little.

CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t you ever have someone else you want to annoy?

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Well Hello to you too, Calvin.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the hell could you possibly want already? I literally just walked in the door!

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Come on Calvin. You can’t be that clueless? You associate with these two guys at High Stakes. Then the three of you aren’t part of the show last week. The people are dying to know what all of this is.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh I am sure people are dying to know, but you know what? We don’t have to explain things. Matter of fact we’re not on anyone’s watch but our own. There will come a time. There will come a place. Then and only then will we explain ourselves.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS If that’s how you’re going to be. I’ll just ask one of these guys instead.

Her attention went to the much larger man of the three of them. He was very intimidating based on appearance alone. She went to speak up, but was quickly cut off by the champion.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, no. That’s not how any of this works. You don’t ask them questions. They don’t want to be asked questions. They like me want to be left alone, but when it comes to the three of us. I’m the one you ask questions to.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Why don’t you let one of them tell me that? Surely, they’ve got a voice of their own. They don’t need you to pull their strings like some puppets.

CALVIN HARRIS: Let me just say this once. You don’t want to end up like Dmitri. You don’t want to experience what we did to him. So it’d be in your best interest to never refer to them as puppets again. Got it toots?

The slight glare in Calvin’s eyes said it all. He wasn’t a man to be joking around, especially not in this situation. Not to mention Ms. Mountains was already a victim of how he could be when he lost his mind. That’s the last thing she wanted to ever experience again. Not another word escaped his lips as Calvin walked right on past her. Causing those two men to do the same starting to head down the hall. Now despite not getting what she wanted out of them when it came to the explanation people had been waiting three weeks for. It didn’t stop her from at least attempting to get a few questions answered. She turned and started to race to catch up to them. Quickly getting herself beside Calvin.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS If you’re not going to give us an explanation for what all of this is. At least tell us why you’re presence wasn’t felt on Climax Control last week? You picked up a big victory over Dmitri to retain your championship. One would have assumed you would have a lot to brag about following that win.

CALVIN HARRIS: What’s the point?

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS What’s the point? What do you mean?

CALVIN HARRIS: I mean, what’s the point in bragging about something I told people for weeks was going to happen? What’s the point in bragging about a win that I’ve gotten before? Dmitri is easy. He’s not that talented. He’s never been that talented. There’s a reason I hold several victories over him compared to him holding victories over me. It was a given I’d win. I told people I’d win and then I did just that, I won. Nothing to say about it. Other than I told you so.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS So, that’s the reason you weren’t here? You didn’t have anything to say?

CALVIN HARRIS: No, I wasn’t here. Because I didn’t feel the need to be here. I wasn’t going to show up to work and be forced to dress up if I didn’t feel like it. I wasn’t going to be forced to take part in some shitty show where a barely above average woman was getting the chance to live out her prom because she was too damn ugly to go to one in the first place. Alice Knight made a mockery out of SCW and made a mockery out of the professional wrestling business. Therefore I chose to not have anything to do with it. I’ve got that right and if people had a problem with it. Too goddamn bad.

Shaking his head a little bit. As he continued to make his way down the hall, he was forcing Ms. Mountains to follow along as well as his boys. Just thinking about the week before irked him, but then again it was the same reason he was irked about being part of tonight’s show. A glare forming in his eyes while looking at her.

CALVIN HARRIS: And if I had a choice, I wouldn’t fucking be here tonight either.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Why’s that? What’s your issue about tonight?

CALVIN HARRIS: The fact that another jackass that isn’t anything special to this roster or this business is being allowed to run the show. Not only is he being allowed the run the show, but the cocksucker was actually allowed to be in control over what I do. Like are you serious right now? I am the World Heavyweight Champion. I am THE star of Sin City Wrestling and he’s being allowed to book my matches? That’s complete and utter bullshit.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Well in the interest of fairness, Calvin. That was kind of the stipulations that came with The Modern Day, Crusader winning the King for a Day matchup at High Stakes.

CALVIN HARRIS: You see my face right now?

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Well yeah...

CALVIN HARRIS: And does it look like I give a single fuck about what the stipulations were to some bogus ass match that he won? Honestly, does it look like there’s any amount of me that cares.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS I don’t...

CALVIN HARRIS: It was a rhetorical question. Of course, I don’t care!

Calvin’s attitude was starting to shine through just a little more. By no means at all was he in a good mindset about tonight. That much had been made clear time and time again, but he had no problem making it clear once again. Ms. Mountains was actually getting an interview out of him. Therefore it didn’t appear like she was going to stop asking questions just yet. Deciding to push it a little more.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Well, is it because of the match you’re booked in? Is it because The Modern Day, Crusader chose to take you on?

CALVIN HARRIS: Won’t lie to you. That has a lot to do with it. First of all, the guy shouldn’t have been allowed to run the show. It’s as simple as that. Fuck the match he won and fuck the stipulations that came with it. Secondly, the guy should have never been allowed to decide my fate on anything. He shouldn’t have been allowed to decide any matches for me. He shouldn’t have been allowed to put me in any segments. He shouldn’t have been allowed to do anything with me at all. I am someone that is above him and forever will be. But not only does he get to decide all of that. He’s allowed to book HIMSELF in a match with me. What in the actual hell is going on around here?

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Again, I know this isn’t something that you want to hear. You’ve made it clear how you feel about the situation. But again that was part of the terms to the match he won. He literally got to be king for the day and basically do whatever he wanted.

CALVIN HARRIS: That much is obvious.

Rolling his eyes a little bit into the back of his head. Further expressing just how annoyed he was with the situation at hand. Sad part was the show had just started and he still had to deal with the match later in the evening.

CALVIN HARRIS: You know what? I am going to piss a lot of people off by saying this. It’s going to come off as I’m breaking kayfabe. You know this law that wrestlers are supposed to live by, but fuck it. I’m going to say it because it needs to be said. The only goddamn reason The Modern Day Crusader booked this match is because he’s a complete and utter mark for himself. Yes, I said it. The guy is a fucking mark and the worst kind of mark. One that marks out for himself. He believes his own bullshit. Believes his own hype. Believes that he should be in the main event, competing against the big names, competing against World Champions. Believes all this shit, but at the same time is refusing to believe in reality. And the reality of the situation is The Modern Day Crusader sucks. I mean the guy really sucks. He’s flat out horrible. Any other time, any other place, any other situation. The Modern Day Crusader would not be allowed in the ring with me, the top guy. But because he got to do what he wanted and because he’s a mark for himself. He made this match and I’ve got to sadly deal with it.

That bitterness was flowing out in every word that he spoke. At that moment though, Calvin found himself stopping and the reason he was stopping was due to a big table being carried across the hall. Headed in the direction of the concession stands. Sitting on top of that table were t-shirts, sweaters, towels, and various other things that supported superstars. One thing that managed to stand out to the Martyr though was the pile of tin-foil hats directly in the middle of the table. He slammed his hands down on the table causing to hit the concrete floor. As the two stage hands that had been carrying it looked at him with surprise in their eyes. His glare was intense as he pointed directly to the pile.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the hell is this?!

STAGE HAND #1: Uh... it’s uh...

STAGE HAND #2: Uh... Merchandise for tonight’s show?!

CALVIN HARRIS: You know damn well what I’m talking about. You see me pointing it out to me. Someone better start explaining to me, what the hell that is and why it’s on this damn table!

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Woah, calm down there Calvin.

CALVIN HARRIS: Don’t fucking tell me to calm down! I want some damn answers!

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Look, it was a special request made by The Modern Day Crusader. He was telling people that the tin-foil hats are going to be a hot seller tonight, considering everyone here is about to see the first ever tin-foil ladder match. His goal is to get people to buy them, so the arena is filled with tin-foil hat wearing fans when the match takes place tonight. It’s not that big of a deal. Just a way to make some more money for everyone.

CALVIN HARRIS: Not that big of a deal huh?!

He nodded his head in a bit of an aggressive manner. Suddenly he turned himself around facing the two men that were standing directly behind him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Destroy it!

Those two words seemed to echo throughout the hall. Right away the two men walked past Calvin and grabbed a hold of the table. Right away the two stage hands made themselves disappear by running off down the hall. With a simple toss the two men threw the table with all the merchandise against the brick wall. It hit with a thud sending the items everywhere. However trapping most of the tin-foil hats under the table. Leading to the scruffy deranged looking man to start stomping on top of the table crushing the tin-foil hats under it with ease. Ms. Mountains stood there in a little bit of shock. Surprised by what she was seeing.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS Calvin, what are you even doing?!

There was rage in his eyes as Calvin’s gaze turned to her. It was that same rage that she had seen once before. Made the hair on the back of her neck stand up out of fear. As she heard those words of his begin to escape his mouth.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m done. I’m done with this interview. I’m done with your stupid questions. I’m done with Sin City Wrestling making me look bad every time I turn around. I’m done with being made to look foolish. I’m done with being embarrassed. I’m done with all of this bullshit!

Rage was filled in his voice. Each word he spoke he seemed to sound angrier and angrier as he went on. That’s when Ms. Mountains was forced to pay real close attention to these words.

CALVIN HARRIS: Every last person in this company is going to pay. Mark Ward will pay. Christian Underwood will pay. The fans will pay. In time you’re going to pay. Every man and woman on this roster will pay. This is the last damn time anyone makes a mockery out of me. And it’s going to start tonight with the destruction of the Modern Day Crusader!

The rage and the fire that was in his eyes at that particular moment truly did drive home the point that things were going to get out of hand later in the night. Calvin turned his back to her and began to walk away. In doing so, both the men that he was now associated with began to follow him as well. The Martyr had taken this match as a sign of disrespect. He had painted this picture in his head that they were out to embarrass him and they were out to make him look bad. He was the World Champion and therefore he deserved better than he was getting. This mindset that he was carrying himself with. Might not have been the one that everyone else shared. Maybe he had a chip on his shoulder and maybe he had this world against him mentality, but there was nothing that could now change what was going to happen in the night. All hell was going to break loose. In doing so things just might not ever be the same again in the world of Sin City Wrestling.

12
Climax Control Archives / Arrive. Dominate. Leave.
« on: October 13, 2017, 03:39:33 PM »
 
\'user


ACT I: Jeopardizing The Future.

Sin City Wrestling was in the middle of their long overseas tour. However from day one Calvin had made it clear that he was not going to be spending the entire time on the tour. After every show, it didn’t matter how long the flight was going to take. Nor did he care how much it was going to cost - considering it was coming out of company funds. The man flew home after every show. Reason being as he didn’t seem a point in being on tour that entire time. Not to mention he had a newborn at home, another child, and wife. There was no way he was going to make them suffer because of his career choices. After a long flight, an exhausted Calvin found himself sitting in his recliner. His two month old son sprawled out in his lap. Eyes wide open as Calvin gently rocked his leg up and down fighting his own sleepiness.

CALVIN HARRIS: You and I are going to work real hard in making that first word of yours, Dad. Course, that’s going to be our little secret. Mommy doesn’t have to know. No she doesn’t.

Keeping that small child bouncing up and down on his knee. It was at that same moment Calvin had heard a familiar voice. One that caused him to look up to see his wife coming around the corner.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: For someone that wants to keep a secret. He does speak loudly.

CALVIN HARRIS: C’mon there’s no way that you heard that from down the hall.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Babe, I’m a mother of two. I literally hear anything and everything. Nice try though.

CALVIN HARRIS: Touche...

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: And once again I’ve proven why you stay my biatch.

CALVIN HARRIS: Fuck you.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Nah. Marathon pregnancies don’t seem ideal to me.

Calvin glared at her for that brief moment. Alessandra had a smirk spread across her lips. Knowing that she kind of had the upperhand when it came to their back and forth banter. That being said she proceeded to pull his iPhone out of her pocket and extended it to him.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: You might want to check your email. A notification popped up when I was in the room.

CALVIN HARRIS: Been home less than two hours and I’ve already got to deal with work shit.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Yeah, sounds about right. And from what I saw, it does look like it was SCW related.

CALVIN HARRIS: Go figure.

He lifted Oliver up off his knees and clutched the small infant against his chest while reaching out with his free hand to take his iPhone out of her hand. Alessandra sliding on by him to take a seat on the couch next to the chair. Calvin unlocked his phone and tapped on the notification right away that brought up his email. It wasn’t long before getting to the point of the email. Right away, Calvin rolled his eyes and tossed his phone into his lap.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Awe, there’s that cute little vein that pops out in your forehead when you’re annoyed. I miss it, you don’t let me get under your skin anymore.

CALVIN HARRIS: Maybe you should just apply for a job at Sin City Wrestling as the booker. Then you can annoy me by constantly putting me in the ring with Dmitri. Then you’ll see that vein pop out even more.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Hmmm, that doesn’t seem like a bad idea.

CALVIN HARRIS: No, it’s a bad idea. Like a really bad fucking idea. These cocksuckers are doing it enough as it is and I’m about to start going into the creative meetings. Just to smack the first motherfucker that suggests Dmitri and I in a match with each other.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: How adorable. You think you’re a badass.

CALVIN HARRIS: Woman, I don’t have time for your mouth right now.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Oh really?

CALVIN HARRIS: Wait. You know that’s not what I meant.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Nah, nah it’s too late. I’ll remember that. I’ll remember that specific statement about how you don’t have time for my mouth.

She found herself just grinning a little bit. Calvin’s eyes rolling a little bit more as he sighed in frustration. It was already a bad situation that he was on little sleep. Take into consideration the email he got and now her being a smart ass. His patient was just super thin.

CALVIN HARRIS: Swear babe. I don’t think you understand the seriousness of the situation. I kid you fucking not since July 30th. I have been in the ring with Dmitri three times. It’ll be four this coming week and then five in two weeks from that. Five times in the time span of two months is fucking ridiculous. It’s like they don’t know how to book another match for me. They’re just stuck on this one match thinking that it’s going to continue to sell time and time again. But in reality, it’s making people sick of it and I know for damn sure I’m sick of it.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Love you truly sugar, but I am going to say this because it needs to be said. From what I’ve seen and from what I’ve been told. Do you think that for a single second that they care what you’re sick of?

CALVIN HARRIS: No, but...

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: But nothing Cal. If the owners are firmly behind Dmitri being the guy like you’ve told me that they are. They’re going to continue to put you against him. Time and time and time again in attempt to make him look like a million bucks against you. They’ll keep cramming him down everyone’s throats regardless of what you say, because as they’re concerned. Dmitri is their guy. He’s their man that’s going to make them money. He’s the guy that they want as champion. So complaining about how many times you’re out against him isn’t going to do anything. If anything they’re doing it to frustrate you. Doing it to make you mad. Doing it in hopes that it will take your mind off the prize and force you to have a bad night when you defend the title next.

CALVIN HARRIS: You know come to think about it. That wouldn’t surprise me in the least bit. Mark and Christian seem that petty to pull some shit like that.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: And that’s why I am the brains of our marriage.

CALVIN HARRIS: Calm down there sugar. Not so sure that I would go that far.

For a change he was the quick witted one out of the two. Alessandra simply rolling her eyes in his direction, not the least bit bothered by his comments or at least trying to imply she wasn’t. That being said holding Oliver a little more firmly against him, he began to stand himself up from the chair he was sitting in.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, if that’s their plan. It’s not going to work out for them. Not even close. As a matter of fact they’re actually jeopardizing their Main Event for High Stakes.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: But do you really think that they are thinking about that? I mean think about it Calvin. Think about how they view you. Think about how they rank you. Think about how they treat you. They don’t see it the way you see it and they are never going to. Not as long as Dmitri continues to somehow walk away after each match with you.

CALVIN HARRIS: Maybe, but you figured they would have learned their lesson by now. Dmitri damn near didn’t escape the last match the two of us had together. It took him weeks to even show his face after that loss. It damn sure isn’t going to be pretty this week. Much like it damn sure doesn’t make a difference that he’s going to have his special ed friend out there with him.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: You don’t have to tell me anything. You don’t have to explain yourself to me. All you need do is make believers out of them and actually do what you’re capable of doing. If that means there’s no main event at High Stakes. Then so be it. That’s their bad right?

CALVIN HARRIS: Pretty much.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Then do it. Do whatever it takes. Simple as that.

CALVIN HARRIS: They’re about to find out what happens when they jeopardize their future.

With those words coming out of his mouth. Calvin had turned himself around and started to walk out of the room carrying his two month old son along with him. Alessandra quickly piping up.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Uh, excuse me where you taking that baby.

CALVIN HARRIS: We had a private sidebar conversation love and we came to a conclusion that a nap was in need for the both of us.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Oh now he wants to nap now that your home?

CALVIN HARRIS: I told you that he liked me better. You just refuse to listen.

He could just feel the eyes on his back. She was staring daggers right through him and even though she couldn’t see it. There was quite the smirk spread across his very lips. Continuing his way on out of the room and headed for the staircase that lead him to the upper part of the house. It was clear in his mind that what he was going to have to do when he went back to work this coming weekend. It was clear just how far things were going to need to go and it was going to cause a bunch of issues. But that was something he would deal with when the time came. SCW didn’t pay him enough to worry about things on his off days. So it was all family life from that point on, at least until he left again.

ACT II: Exposing The Truth.

As the days were starting to get closer and closer to Sunday. That only meant that we were a few days away from Sin City Wrestling’s Climax Control. The overseas tour was continuing and once again found themselves in Australia. To be more specific found themselves in Sydney, South Wales, Australia. Turns out this was going to be the very last Climax Control until High Stakes. An event that everyone was looking forward to the most for the very obvious reasons. It was at this exact moment cameras found themselves beginning to open up and film. Specifically the cameras found themselves out by a pool. Cameras circled around just a little bit. It wasn’t long before they found their actual focus.

That focus turned out to be Sin City Wrestling’s World Heavyweight Champion, Calvin Harris. The champion had himself propped up against one of the chairs that were by the pool. All fifteen pounds of gold settled in his lap. Meanwhile he happened to be taking a sip of champagne out of the glass in his hand. Once he pulled that glass away from his lips. Harris revealed quite the smirk spread all across those lips. The very smirk that got him more hate than anyone else on the roster. Slowly, he sat the glass down on the table to the left of him. His eyes focused right on those cameras and he spoke up right away knowing that when he did so he was going to catch the attention of everyone despite them wanting it to happen.


CALVIN HARRIS: James Tuscini...

A very soft chuckle leaving his lips when mentioning the name of the Internet Champion.

CALVIN HARRIS: I remember the last time the two of us shared the ring with one another. You had the biggest highlight of your entire career. Lady luck was on your side that night when she assisted you in getting a win over me. Let’s face it. When your career is finally over. That’s the only thing anyone will ever remember is the one time you got lucky against the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. It was the one time and the ONLY time that will ever happen.

The tone in Calvin’s voice when those words escaped his lips certainly painted the picture that as far as he was concerned that would be the first and only time that ever happened. Others might’ve had a different opinion, but there was no changing his.

CALVIN HARRIS: First and foremost the reason it was the only time James is because there should never be another situation where the two of us are ever in the ring in a one on one setting ever again. See that’s when Christian and Mark were making big mistakes. They thought that I wasn’t anything special. That’s when they thought that I was just some joke. That’s when they thought I was some flash in the pan. Since then I’ve proven them to be wrong, but the damage was already done with your fluke victory. However, they know putting me in the ring with you one on one again is bad business. For they know that they’ll lose you for good. Cause in that situation James, I can assure you. I’d be coming to take your head off. But that also goes for the situation coming up this Sunday night. When I said you would never get another victory over me again. That especially means even if you’re teaming with the soul sucker himself, Dmitri.

Simply mentioning the name Dmitri seemed to leave a bad taste in the champion’s mouth. Calvin shaking his head from side to side seemingly out of disappointment more than anything else.

CALVIN HARRIS: Now don’t get me wrong James. I am more than aware that at first my words are going to be ignored. After all you do have that one victory over me. Then add in the fact that you’re going to be out there with your friend. Your buddy. Your pal. The man that you formed The Unholy Alliance with. I get it James, I really do. I get why you think that you’re untouchable right now. I get why you think that you could gain a victory over me again. But allow me to ask one simple question for a second. Allow me to ask probably one of the most important question when it comes to The Unholy Alliance. That question is this. What has the Unholy Alliance done? What have you and Dmitri side by side, as a tag team accomplished? What accolades do the two of you have together as a team? Hmmm... Don’t worry I’ll wait.

That was what people had to have been waiting for. Calvin was one of the most sarcastic men to ever compete on the SCW roster. Everything he ever said about anyone was full of sarcasm, full of disrespected, and a lot of time were very backhanded like as well as insulting. All of which he embraced that’s who he was and how he carried himself.

CALVIN HARRIS: On second thought James there’s no point in trying to rack your brain in order to come up with a bogus answer, especially not when I already know the answer. Together, you and Dmitri have done nothing. The Unholy Alliance has never accomplished a single thing together. There has never been a time where the two of you stood side by side and hoisted Tag Team Championships in the air. To be quite honest with you, James. I don’t think there was ever a time where the two of you won an important match together. One that actually mattered or one that actually meant something. But boy do the two of you take pride in this little team of yours. It’s never gone anywhere, but you act like one day it might. You act like one day it’ll mean something in SCW. You both act like The Unholy Alliance is going to one day be the biggest and most relevant team to the entire company. That mindset alone is very-very laughable.

To back up his statement, that sarcastic chuckle of Calvin’s left his lips. Filling up the audio of the cameras. Certainly wasn’t going to do him any favors and was bound to piss off a lot of those SCW fans.

CALVIN HARRIS: And it’s laughable because it couldn’t be any further from the truth. There’s not a chance that The Unholy Alliance goes down in history as one of the greatest tag teams that SCW has ever seen. At this point there’s not a chance the Unholy Alliance even goes as far as holding Tag Team Championships in this company. And since I am such a nice guy, James. I’m willing to fill you in on why your goal is never going to be a reality. You see it starts with the fact that when this team started out. The two of you didn’t go into this thing with a team mindset. Nah, I’m willing to bet at the time that you decided to be a tag team. Dmitri wasn’t doing anything. Everything he did was overlooked and rightfully so, I’ve been saying it for the longest he isn’t that special. Along with that I’m even willing to bet at the same time James, it was around the time that you were doing nothing. It was around the time that you were a laughing stock. Around the time that you were taking loss after loss after loss. It was probably around the same time that Mark and Christian were considering releasing you from your contract, considering that you didn’t do anything for the company. It was at that moment you and Dmitri had a conversation. Decided you weren’t doing anything important and became a tag team. All in hopes that it would somehow revive your careers. To which you might say it was a success. I on the other hand wouldn’t.

Shaking his head from side to side when he made those comments.

CALVIN HARRIS: Sure, this tag team got you guys “over” for the lack of a better term. Sure, this tag team might have saved the two of you from being tossed out the door on your asses, but it was never a success. I’ve already pointed out that the two of you as The Unholy Alliance has never gone anywhere and has never accomplished anything. Now some might say that The Unholy Alliance did get you guys in some of the positions that you're in. Some might say it helped Dmitri stake claim to the Internet Championship. That one time for like two weeks. Some might say that it got you in the position where you were in contenders matches so frequently. Until you managed to get lucky enough to win and ride that lady luck wave into two reigns at the Internet Championship. Some might even say that The Unholy Alliance carried Dmitri to the status of getting a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship. Course, the people that say that are people that are utterly and completely retarded. This tag team has nothing to do with the two of you getting lucky. And see that’s another reason why this thing has never progressed.

Calvin found himself sitting up a little bit more in that chair he was lounging in. Seems that with every word that came out of his mouth, the man seemed to get more and more serious. While at the same literally burying everything that was The Unholy Alliance. Burying them without a care in the world for what the consequences might end up being.

CALVIN HARRIS: The two of you won’t stop with this mindset that the two of you are going to be big stars one day. You think the tag team is going to be big and you think you yourselves are going to be big. Though, your egos are the most important thing to you. So much in fact that you’ll never fully commitment one hundred percent to this Tag Team. Not as long as there is a chance to chase singles gold. That much has been proven countless times already. You’ve bailed on the Tag Team to chase after the Internet Championship. Dmitri has bailed on the tag team to go after the World Championship. And we already know that on Climax Control this week. The Unholy Alliance is only reuniting for one night and one night. At least until you lose the championship again in quick fashion and until a beat Dmitri with ease for a third time. Point I am making here James is there’s no dedication to the team. Neither one of you care about Team Wins. Neither one of you care about accolades and accomplishments as a team. Neither one of you care about championships as a team. Nah, what comes first is your ego and your own personal goals. Trust though I get it. I get it more than some people. I’m all about myself. I’m all about my own goals. I’m all about my own dreams. All about my own accomplishments, accolades, and championships. But then again that’s why you see me at the top of the mountain. I don’t have friends. I don’t have partners. I don’t have anyone to fall back on just in case shit goes sideways for me. Reason being is because I don’t need that. I’m actually as good as I say I am.

His arrogant smirk crossed his lips once again. Essentially at that moment he was giving himself a verbal pat on the back. Even though, it was going to piss off damn near everyone that he did so. But at the same time as people had learned with the champion. He didn’t care who he pissed off, as far as he was concerned it was all about him.

CALVIN HARRIS: James, you’ll never going to be able to convince me that The Unholy Alliance is not a fallback plan. It still exists just in case you and Dmitri find yourselves down on your luck again. The two of you refuse to cut ties with one another for the sake of one day may needing each other once again to make yourselves relevant. But you know what James? If I were you, I wouldn’t even entertain the idea of keeping ties with Dmitri. Especially not considering what he said to you several weeks back. You see what he said to you a couple weeks back tells me that Dmitri doesn’t respect you. It tells me that Dmitri doesn’t see you as his equal. It tells me that Dmitri could care less about you and your own goals. Dmitri showed you nothing but disrespect. You remember the night that you approached him with one simple request? Remember the night you asked Dmitri to defend the World Championship against you should he retained? Cause, I remember seeing it. And what happened James? Huh? What happened? He turned your down. That’s what happened! He denied your request. He denied you a shot. He denied you of a chance to live out your own dream!

Calvin’s eyes widened a little bit when looking directly at the cameras. In that very moment it seemed like he was doing all that he could in order to gain the attention of James Tusicini. Especially in this situation.

CALVIN HARRIS: And the saddest part about all of that James is you took it. Yes, you took it like a little bitch. Maybe, it’s because you bought the bullshit that he was telling you bought the excuse he gave you when it came to not deciding challengers, that it was up to management. But even then he dissed you right to your face by saying that you were essentially a loser. He pointed out that you weren’t a worthy contender for the Internet Championship and pointed out how you continued to come up short time and time again. Someone that’s meant to be your best friend. Someone that’s meant to be your tag partner. Someone that you are supposed to count on tells you right to your face that essentially you aren’t shit. That you aren’t in their league. And you stand there and take it? Hell worse than that. You’re willing to stand by him at Climax Control this week? You are willing to be in his corner in this war against me? You’re willing to constantly have his back? James, I hate to say it but at the same time you leave me no choice. You’re a fucking idiot!

His words were very much filled with venom at that very second. And the worst part about what he said. The thing that was going to be the hardest for James to swallow. The hardest for Dmitri to swallow. The hardest for the fans to swallow as the fact that what Calvin had just said was indeed the truth.

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s the truth James. You’re an idiot and Dmitri doesn’t respect you, but instead he uses you. He uses you as someone to lean on when he gets himself into trouble. He uses you to lean on just in case his own career decides to go down the drain. He uses you to keep himself afloat. And on top of all of that James, the man continues to use you because he knows that you’re never going to stop being his post to lean on. Dmitri knows that you’re never going to have the balls to tell him to fuck off. He continues to use you, because at the end of the day. Dmitri knows that you care about the friendship and you’ll do anything to keep in tact. As far as I am concerned. It’s pathetic and you’re being played like a fiddle. But then again what do I know right? I’m the guy that your buddy hates more than anything. I’m the guy with the big ego. I’m the guy that everyone dislikes because I speak the truth. I call it the way I see it and I’m disliked because I sit at the top of the mountain. Trust and believe James, I know that you’re not going to listen to me or let me be the voice of reason. That’s fine. Doesn’t bother me in the least bit. All it does is make you another victim on the road to High Stakes.

Most people hated when they were called a “victim” simply because it made them feel hopeless. It made them feel helpless. It made them feel like there was something happening to them that they couldn’t control. That was very much the situation that James Tuscini found himself in. Whether he wanted to admit it or not.

CALVIN HARRIS: One day James, you’re going to understand and realize that sticking by someone is not always the best thing to do. One day, you’re going to realize that this Unholy Alliance with Dmitri is doing you more harm than it is good. One day you’re going to realize that you’re only friends with Dmitri because it benefits him more in the long run than it actually benefits you. Sadly for you, by the time that happens. It’ll be entirely too late. By the time that happens you’ll have your ass kicked so many times. You’ll be missing teeth, covered in bruises that will last a lifetime, and probably suffer quite a bit of brain damage from concussions. By the time that you realize that being in association with Dmitri is bad business. Your career will essentially be over and you’ll never have anything truly special to look back on. And in the end, I’ll be the first person to tell you I told you so. So go ahead stand behind Dmitri. Be united at Climax Control. Put on this fake persona that you guys are in it to win it together. In the end it won’t make a difference.

Further backing up his point Calvin sat there shaking his head from side to side. Sheer disgust covering his facial expression in that brief moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: On Sunday Night, James. You’re going to find out firsthand why I am the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. At the same time experiencing what your partner constantly feels when he faces me: Pain and Disappointment.

It turned out that would be the last thing that was said by the Martyr. Calvin leaned himself back in that chair to be back in that slouched and lounged position that he was originally found in. Picking up his glass of champagne off the table and bringing it to his lips to take a small sip. That was the last image seen of the man at this time. An image where he was not only confident, but an image where he didn’t seem to have a care in the world. He carried himself with the mindset that at the end of the day when this was all said and done. When the smoke settled and the dust cleared. In the end it would be him standing there with his hand raised in victory, just like all the other times.

ACT III: Fear Is Only A Four Letter Word.

The night was becoming pretty late. Especially for it being the night before Climax Control, but despite the show being tomorrow. SCW’s World Heavyweight Champion found himself out and having a couple of beers at the bar around the corner from the hotel in which he was staying at. To be more specific it was at that particular moment Calvin came out of the bathroom of the bar. Pulling the door shut behind him, but when he came out of the bathroom. Right away his eyes shifted up and found a camera right there in his face. His eyes rolled slightly as he spoke out.

CALVIN HARRIS: Jesus Christ. Do you people have to be everywhere?

CAMERAMAN: You’re the one that wanted a camera crew on hand all weekend.

CALVIN HARRIS: I get inspired at random moments. If these fucks in SCW want to hear from me. They’re going to hear from me when I’m the one inspired. But it damn sure isn’t going to come when I’m taking a piss. Use some common sense, dipshit.

Shaking his head a little bit. Calvin pushed himself past the camera man starting to make his way back over to the bar where his beer was waiting for him. Though it became very clear that it wasn’t going to be a smooth ride back to his seat. Due to one very intoxicated fan shouting just as Calvin began to pass him.

DRUNK FAN: Pussy!

Calvin had stopped for a brief moment and looked right at the fan with that word coming out of his mouth. A slight shake of his head. Not a word actually came from Calvin’s mouth. Instead he attempted to just go on about his business. Though, it was very obvious this fan wanted his attention.

DRUNK FAN: I know you heard me... you fucking pussy!

Once, Calvin was willing to let it go. But twice? Yeah, that simply wasn’t going to happen. That being said the Martyr spun himself around. Taking a step right towards the intoxicated fan. Calvin could literally smell the booze coming off his breath. It was enough to make someone want to gag truth be told.

CALVIN HARRIS: Hold on a second. I know you’re not talking about me.

DRUNK FAN: Damn right!

CALVIN HARRIS: Look junior. You’ve clearly had too much to drink this afternoon. Don’t let it be the reason it gets you fucked up. Make smarter decisions.

DRUNK FAN: You ain’t gonna do shit ya fuckin’ cunt.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’d be surprised... but like I said. Don’t let alcohol put you in a position you can’t get out of. Make smart choices, kid.

Once again it appeared that Calvin was trying to do the right thing. Simply knocking someone out in a bar for running their mouth because they were drunk was going to bring more problems than anything else.

DRUNK FAN: You a pussy. You scared of me. Just like you scared of Dmitri!

And just like that the man had Calvin’s attention once again. Without hesitation the Martyr spun himself back around.

CALVIN HARRIS: Excuse me?

DRUNK FAN: You fear Dmitri!

CALVIN HARRIS: Now, I know you’ve officially had too much to drink. Because I don’t fear Dmitri. I’m not scared of Dmitri. In my book fear is nothing more than a four letter word.

DRUNK FAN: Liar! Admit it right now. Admit you’re a fucking coward!

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, that’s not going to happen. But I tell you what...

At that exact moment Calvin slammed his head forward. Connecting with the chin of the drunken man for a vicious headbutt. Right away that man’s eyes rolled back as he crumbled to the floor in a heap. Calvin took a step back with rage filled eyes.

CALVIN HARRIS: How’s that for being afraid, bitch?

He stood there glaring down at the man that was literally out cold and laying on the floor of the bar. Seemingly no remorse for what he had just done.

CAMERAMAN: Calvin, what the hell was that for?

CALVIN HARRIS: What? My point was proven was it not?

CAMERAMAN: And now we need to get the hell out of here before you’re locked up!

There was a small shrug of Calvin’s shoulders. Without a care in the world, he proceeded to step on over the unconscious man. Making a beeline towards the front door of the bar. With the camera crew directly behind him and seemingly moving as quick as they could with the equipment they were carrying. Out of the bar, Calvin had taken only a couple steps down the sidewalk when he had turned back to the camera crew.

CALVIN HARRIS: I think I’ve got some inspiration right now. Got a couple of things I need to get off my chest.

CAMERAMAN: You can’t be surprise?! At this time, really?!

CALVIN HARRIS: How about you just shut up and do your job?

CAMERAMAN: God, you’re such a pain in the ass!

CALVIN HARRIS: Deal with it.

His lips were curved into a smirk. Knowing that there wasn’t anything that could be done about what he was saying and demanding in that particular moment. Camera crew just did what was expected of them. Holding those cameras up filming Calvin as he walked backwards. His attention right on the lens and began speaking with ease.

CALVIN HARRIS: So this is what it’s coming to Dmitri? You’ve got people thinking that I am afraid of you. You’ve got people thinking that I’m scared of you. You’ve got people thinking that I fear you. But if memory serves me correctly. Wasn’t it you that was in hiding for a few weeks after I defeated you? To be more specific Dmitri weren’t you the one that disappeared last week before I showed up to the arena and didn’t come out to the ring when I stood there calling you out. But yet I’m the one that fears you right?

He stood there shaking his head from side to side. His facial expression said it all, he wasn’t the least bit impressed with this belief about him.

CALVIN HARRIS: This whole thing amuses me Dmitri. Each time the two of us have found ourselves in the ring with each other. I’ve never backed down. I’ve never tried to run. I’ve never once gave any indication that I was afraid of you. But you on the other hand have. Course, I know how this works. I’ve been doing this long enough to know that you can’t rationalize with those fans. They simply refuse to believe in logic. They refuse to look at the facts. That’s exactly why these fans continue to let themselves down. That’s exactly why these fans continue to fail themselves. That’s exactly why these fans continue to have meltdowns when I come out on top. They simply won’t believe the truth. Then again they also get that mindset from you. Because you’re the same exact way.

In that moment Calvin spoke up a little louder. It appeared that he had some base to his voice. There was a small scowl in his eyes as he kept them locked with the cameras.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re a man that simply won’t accept facts. Like the fact that I’m better than you. Twice now Dmitri when we’ve been in the ring with each other. I’ve beaten you in the middle of the ring. One, two, three. Simple as that. Both of those victories gained me the World Heavyweight Championship. The other two times we were in the ring. Once, you couldn’t get the job done. So you made sure the two of us got counted out. I’ve pointed this out so many times, it’s like I’m beating a dead horse. And the other time you just so happened to get lucky. By that accorde. I believe that two solid victories are better than one, but even though I’ve beaten you within an inch of your life twice. Even though I’ve taken a title you’ve wanted more than anything from you twice. You don’t listen. You don’t pay attention to the facts. You keep begging and you keep pleading for a match with me. That’s exactly why we’re going to face off at High Stakes once again. And that’s exactly why this Sunday at Climax Control we’re going to be in the ring with each other.

More shaking of his head followed. Sheer disappointment just overcoming him at that particular moment. Each word that came out of his mouth made him sound bitter. It made him sound fed up. Truth be told though, that’s exactly what he was. Completely fed up with this seemingly never ending feud.

CALVIN HARRIS: I vowed that the very next time the two of us were in the ring with each other that it would be the last time. I let it be known that I was fed up with you and that I was going to make sure without a shadow of a doubt there was no reason for us to be in the ring with one another again. That simply meant that I had to end you. Believe me I’ve been trying. But sadly you’re like a cockroach that simply won’t go away. Thing is I just figured the next time we were in the ring with each other. It would be a rematch for the title. But sadly, it isn’t. It’s going to come one week before that rematch. Now when I say sadly, I mean sadly for you. Because I intend on being a man of my word. I intend on ending you this Sunday. Therefore there isn’t going to be a rematch. But let me guess Dmitri? You thought that talking James into teaming with you for a night was going to save you right? You thought that putting the band back together when it came to The Unholy Alliance was going to make a difference in the end right?

A very brief chuckle escaped Calvin’s lips.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh Dmitri. You sad-sad little man. I assure you that it isn’t going to make a difference. Not even in the least bit. As a matter of fact Dmitri. All you’ve done is drag James into the mess you’ve created for yourself. And in doing so you’ve ensured that this also is going to be the last time that James Tuscini ever competes in a SCW ring. Which is going to make people hate me even more. Now I am going from taking out one of their heroes to taking out two of them and leaving SCW without an Internet Champion. But you know what? I don’t see it as my fault. You brought this on yourself. You brought this on James. All you had to do is accept the truth and stay clear of me, but you refused. Now you’ve left me with no choice.

That tone of Calvin’s voice was making him sound more and more on the serious note. Seemingly speaking with that tone in order to drive the point home. He wanted the fans to believe him. He wanted Dmitri to believe him. He wanted them to see what was coming and realize there was nothing that could be done about it.

CALVIN HARRIS: I leave you with these parting words Dmitri. When the two of us see each other again. Fans are going to understand what true fear is. Because it’ll be the last thing they see in your eyes. Sheer and utter fear, just moments before I take you away from all of them!

His lips were curled into that sinister like smirk that only he could give. Especially in a moment like this. Far too many times had Calvin shown that smirk and when it appeared. One knew just how far off in his head he was. One knew just how far he was willing to go in order to make his goal a reality. All that did was spell bad news for Dmitri. Much like it did the very last time the two of them met in the ring. It appeared this time was going to be no different. In that specific moment, the cameras found themselves fading to black and leaving it all up to Climax Control when the two teams would meet.

ACT IV: Arrive. Dominate. Leave.

The day had finally arrived for Climax Control in Sydney, New South Wales, Australia at the Sydney Opera House. Talent had already began to roll into the building just six hours away from show time. Like every other arena when SCW was in town. Fans had piled themselves into the parking lot area in hopes of being able to see some of their favorite stars arrive. There was a good handful of fans there at this particular moment. To which their attention was drawn to a stretched black limousine pulling into the parking lot. Fans found themselves gawking at this limousine. Several of them were pulling out their cellphones prepared to take photos and videos of whatever superstar was going to step out of that limo.

About that time the limousine driver could be seen coming around the side of the car to the back door with a suitcase in hand. Pulling the back door open to the limo. A few seconds later the person riding in that limousine revealed themselves to be none other than the SCW World Heavyweight Champion himself, Calvin Harris. Of course his reveal was met with several boos from those looking on. Calvin just looked on with a sinister smirk as he adjusted the fifteen pounds of gold sitting on his shoulder. He proceeded to snatch his suitcase away from the driver. Calvin seemed to have every intention on walking right past those fans. Taking several steps closer to them and looking right past them. That was until literally out of nowhere Pussy Willow came rushing in. Microphone in hand and camera crew behind her./color]

PUSSY WILLOW: Calvin! Calvin!

She was very up close and personal with the World Champion. Practically right in his face. He took a step back and found himself right next to a young female fan. He raised his eyebrow a little bit looking at Ms. Willow.

CALVIN HARRIS: Woah, woah! Hold on a second here. How dare you be rude and interrupt me with my fans? I was just about to sign this young girl’s poster.

PUSSY WILLOW: Wait, what? Really?

CALVIN HARRIS: Course. Why wouldn’t I?

PUSSY WILLOW: Uh... because everything you’ve ever done up until now has lead people to believe that you hate the fans?

CALVIN HARRIS: Nonsense.

FEMALE FAN: Oh My God! Are you really going to sign it?!

The excited female fan couldn’t help but ask the question as she clutched her poster and a marker in hand. The expression on her face said it all. She had clearly been waiting for this very moment the entire time. Didn’t matter who signed it, as long as someone did. Hearing her chime in Calvin turned to her with a smirk on his lips. Not to mention a pretty convincing look in his eyes. This might have been the very first time since being on the SCW roster that he had done something nice for a fan and it was about to all be put on camera.

CALVIN HARRIS: Course sugar. What’s your name?

FEMALE FAN: My name is Justine!

CALVIN HARRIS: Alright then doll. Let me see that for just a second.

FEMALE FAN: Yayyy! This is seriously like the best day of my life!

The excitement continued to surge through that female fan. She handed over her poster and the marker that she had in her hand. Calvin held out the poster in front of him and clutched the marker in his right hand. He pressed the marker to the posterboard and quickly jotted on it in the upper right corner. Being sure not to ruin the poster that she clearly had worked heard on, but at the same time giving her exactly what she wanted. Turning over the poster to the female fan just a few seconds later.

CALVIN HARRIS: What do you think about that right there? Personalized little message and all.

Calvin stood there with just this smirk on his face. The female fan on the other hand was standing there holding out her poster in front of her with a confused look on her face. With that puzzled expression she looked back at the Martyr.

FEMALE FAN: It says... Fuck off Justine?

CALVIN HARRIS: Exactly. Fuck off Justine!

FEMALE FAN: Ugh! You really are an asshole!

CALVIN HARRIS: Please doll. Tell me something I don’t already know.

In true Calvin form. He began to chuckle at the fan while walking away with quickness. Not another word to be said and clearly not showing any remorse for what he did. Calvin quickly found himself approaching the back door of the arena, yanking it open and headed right on inside. However it was very clear at that moment that he wasn’t alone. When Ms. Willow showed up right next to him walking as fast as he was with the camera crew right behind them.

PUSSY WILLOW: Calvin. What the heck was that all about?

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh look at that. I am surprised that you can walk and talk. Multi-tasking at it’s finest.

PUSSY WILLOW: Don’t start with me Calvin.

CALVIN HARRIS: And if I do? What are you going to do call me an asshole too? In case you didn’t notice. That doesn’t bother me. None of what they say bothers me.

PUSSY WILLOW: But when do stuff like that. They aren’t going to have anything positive to say about you. When you do stuff like that you continue to give them a reason to dislike you.

CALVIN HARRIS: That seems to be where you and everyone else gets confused. I don’t want to be liked. I’m not trying to be liked. I don’t care about these people. I actually enjoy pissing them off. I fueled by their hatred. And nothing makes me smile more than seeing their faces covered in sheer disappointment when they don’t get what they want. Whether it’s getting an autograph or winning a match they all wanted me to lose.

PUSSY WILLOW: That truly makes you happy? That truly makes you smile? That truly gives you a sense of satisfaction?

CALVIN HARRIS: I didn’t stutter. Nor am I someone that needs to lie. You’ve got no idea the satisfaction I felt in the ring a couple of weeks ago when I won back the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. Already there was satisfaction for bringing home the championship that should have never left in the first place. But satisfaction came when I was standing there, title above my head, and I heard an entire arena hating me. Booing me. Wishing death upon. All because I beat their hero. All because I once again made Dmitri look like trash. All because I proved myself to be everything that I say that I am.

Calvin turned his head to her for that brief moment. He looked almost slightly offended by the fact that Ms. Willow had even asked the question that she asked. On top of that with implying the things that she was implying. That’s exactly why he put such emphasis on things the way he did. Keeping his eyebrow raised for that slight moment, he simply shook his head as he continued on walking.

CALVIN HARRIS: I mean think about it. Whenever they believe I don’t have a chance the most and when all odds seem to be against me. That’s when I progress the most. That’s when I succeed the most. That’s when I piss them off the most.

PUSSY WILLOW: And let me guess Calvin. Tonight’s going to be no different in regards to the main event?

CALVIN HARRIS: Look at you actually having the brains to catch on.

PUSSY WILLOW: Screw you, Calvin!

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m a happily married man. So, therefore I’ll have to pass on something that everyone else has already had.

PUSSY WILLOW: Grrrrr!

That sound alone let it be known how irritated and how annoyed that Ms. Willow was starting to become annoyed with him. Though as annoyed as she was becoming. There was part of her that was wired in knowing that she had to keep things professional and because of that wired mindset. Calvin knew that he could get away with running his mouth and get away with being rather disrespectful. Cause there was nothing she’d say or do to him.

CALVIN HARRIS: But to be a nice guy and to answer your question. Yes, I intend on continuing to cause disappointment among the SCW fans, especially with tonight. Do you know how many times in the last week that I’ve been told that I couldn’t beat the tag team of Dmitri and James Tuscini? Do you know how many times in the last week people have claimed that I didn’t stand a chance against The Unholy Alliance? Do you want to take a guess at how many times that I’ve been told that I am not going to walk away with a victory at the end of the night?

PUSSY WILLOW: Uh...

CALVIN HARRIS: Let me just go ahead and stop you right there. Because you’re not going to be able to guess the number. Reason being is because there’s too many people to count that have told me the same thing over and over again this entire week. From the moment the match was announced people were telling me I’d lose. I had people following me to the hotel telling me I’d lose. I had people coming up to me at restaurants when I’m trying to enjoy my meal telling me I’d lose. People were telling me I’d lose inside an airport bathroom. Not a single person believes that I can overcome the Unholy Alliance, but all they are doing is setting themselves up for failure. All they are doing is fueling my fire. All they are doing is securing their heroes loss in the end.

PUSSY WILLOW: Calvin, that’s good and all. We all know that there is nothing anyone can say or do that’s going to shake your confidence. There is nothing anyone can say or do that’s going to force you to not believe in yourself. I think that much has been made clear time and time again, but at the same I’d have to say that you’re forgetting one important detail here. You recognize that you’re facing James and Dmitri, the Unholy Alliance. But this is a tag team match. Under no circumstances are you going to be able to do it on your own.

CALVIN HARRIS: Says who?

At that exact moment the SCW World Heavyweight Championship came to a stop. His attention was directly on her, a slight scowl in his eyes. Seems like bringing up this whole idea of a tag team wasn’t settling very well for him. Course before he had a chance to say anything. Ms. Willow was already speaking back up and trying to seem like the voice of reason.

PUSSY WILLOW: Come on now Calvin, put that ego aside for a second. You know that realistically that you can’t take the two of them on by yourself, but with that being said. Has it ever dawned on that maybe the reason people aren’t giving you a chance is because of who you’re teaming with tonight? Has it ever dawned on you for even a second that maybe the reason why people don’t seem to think that you’re going to leave with a victory is because of who is going to be in your corner? I mean all the respect in the world when I speak about Griffin Hawkins, but at the same time this is the first time he’s truly been in a spot like this. There’s a chance he could crumble under the pressure.

CALVIN HARRIS: Who?

PUSSY WILLOW: Griffin Hawkins. The very man that you’re set to team up with again here tonight.

CALVIN HARRIS: Again, allow me to repeat. Who?!

PUSSY WILLOW: Calvin, I am talking...

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Jesus Christ, woman! It was a rhetorical question and it didn’t need a response where you kept repeating yourself.

There was that frustration coming out of him at that particular moment. He literally found himself slapping his hand against his forehead right away. Sure enough Ms. Willow stand there glaring at him a little bit. Becoming a little more annoyed with his comments. Though at this point it was pretty obvious that there wasn’t too much she could do about it.

CALVIN HARRIS: Clearly, you’re not getting it. Much like no one else is getting it. Seems to be hard for you people to wrap your mind around it. So allow me to put it out there in clear context. Let me put it out there so all of you aren’t confused. Tonight, Griffin Hawkins isn’t going to be a factor. I say he isn’t going to be a factor, because the man is never even going to get a chance to get in my ring. It’s complete and utter bullshit that he was even appointed as my tag team partner. By no means is this piece of shit worthy of being my tag team partner. So Griffin can do what he’s been doing. Tagging me on twitter. He’ll continue to be ignored. When we’re out there in the ring. He can call for a tag as much as he wants, but he’ll be ignored. And if he so much as even attempts to step foot in my ring. Then I assure you. I’ll snap his neck like a twig which honestly would do SCW a favor. No one has time for a knock off Garth Algar in the wrestling world. Hashtag party on, dude.”

Being true to himself when it came to being as sarcastic as they come. He held up his hand right before the recording cameras in the “Rock On” kind of gesture. Those few comments mocked everything that was his tag team partner Griffin Hawkins. Surely, it wasn’t going to settle very well with that man in specific. Then again Calvin was a man that simply didn’t care. It was just how it went.

CALVIN HARRIS: Truth be told. You can say it until you’re blue in the face. Each and every single one of them can say it until they’re blue in the face. Y’all can say that I can’t do it on my own. You can say that I don’t have a chance against two men. You can say that I won’t overcome the odds of two on one. But in the end it’ll be all of you that look stupid. It’ll be all of you that look ignorant. In the end, it’ll be all of you looking at a ring where I stand above the Unholy Alliance as once again the man that overcame the odds and a man that is well on his way to being the GREATEST SUPERSTAR that has ever existed Sin City Wrestling.

Ms. Willow found herself standing there silently. She found herself very much entangled with what he was saying. Much like every fan that ever listened to him found themselves sucked into what he was saying at that moment. Even if they hated him. They still couldn’t stop themselves from getting sucked into what he saying. His eyes also helped in driving home anything that he said. The raw emotion in them. The confidence in them drove it all home. Speaking of those eyes, they found themselves locked on the cameras at that particular moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: None of you have to like that about me. None of you have to respect that about me. None of you ever have to support me, but what you do have to do is deal with it. Tonight will be like any other night for me. I arrive. I dominate. Then I leave. It’s that simple for me. Because after all I’ve proven time and time again I SIMPLY BETTER than all of them!

Letting those words come out of his mouth and be the last parting words that were caught on camera. Calvin found himself turning to his left. Grabbing a hold of a door handle and pulling it upon. As quick as he had pulled it open, he had disappeared into the doorway, and slammed it shut. This left Ms. Willow standing outside of the door with her camera crew. Like it was some kind of cue the cameras found themselves zooming in at that moment. There was a star in the middle of the door with the name “Calvin Harris” written right in the middle of it. That was the last image that was going to be seen and the last time that anyone was going to hear from the SCW World Heavyweight Champion. At least until the end of the night and when they did see him next. There was a very good chance he would be up to no good and breaking the hearts of thousands once again.

13
Climax Control Archives / Up In Flames.
« on: September 22, 2017, 05:59:21 PM »
 
\'user


ACT I: Mental Breakdown.

It was literally minutes ago that Violent Conduct had come to an end. For the most part every single Sin City Wrestling fan was going home happy. Especially considering how the main event ended. One of the originals when it came to Dmitri had achieved his lifelong dream of becoming a World Heavyweight Champion and he did in the company he had dedicated most of his career too. On top of that he won the title inside of a steel cage after competing in probably one of the most brutal matches of his career. It was truly a night to be remembered. It was a good night in all for Dmitri and his fans, but the question had to be asked.

How was the now former Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion taking the loss? How was the Martyr himself dealing? Well that was a question that Ms. Rocky Mountains had every intentions of getting an answer to. Standing in the backstage area looking right at the camera crew that she was bringing along with her.


MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Look whatever you do, don’t turn the cameras off. Someone told me he’s around the corner here pacing and talking to himself. This is going to be great exclusive content. Get them cameras rolling.

Sure enough the two men behind each set of cameras they were holding followed directions. Turning those cameras on and beginning to follow Ms. Rocky Mountains as she made her way around the corner. Right away the cameras could see Calvin off in the distance. The man was sweaty. He looked truly beaten up. Each step that he made it appeared he had a limb of some kind. A little bit of blood dripping down his forehead to top it all off. Back and forth he was pacing. The audio to cameras picking up as they could hear him despite not being too close at this moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: How did this happen?! How did this happen huh?!

Calvin was seen bringing his hands up to his face and literally dragging his nails down his skin. Not only was here smearing the blood across his face in the process, but seemingly causing the wound on his forehead to open up and pour down his face just a little more.

CALVIN HARRIS: Twelve years, Calvin. Twelve fucking years, it took you to hold a World Heavyweight Championship and you lose it in a matter of weeks?! What kind of worthless piece of trash loses what he worked so hard to win in a matter of week?! You don’t deserve to be a wrestler! You don’t deserve to lace your boots!

By now Ms. Rocky Mountains and the camera crew she was with started to move in closer. Those words coming out of Calvin’s mouth were followed up by him starting to smack and punch himself in the head. At that point it seemed rather clear that he had lost his mind or at least was currently in the middle of a mental break down. Yet with this taking place before Ms. Mountain’s very eyes. It didn’t persuade her to back down and go the other direction. Instead she got closer and not only did she get closer, she proceeded to attempt to make contact with the Martyr.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Calvin...

Instantly, Calvin’s pacing came to a complete stop. This deranged look in his eye was very much obvious as his glared at her. Shaking his head like a madman.

CALVIN HARRIS: No... now isn’t the time. Go away.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Listen Calvin. I understand that you had a rough night out there tonight. I imagine that losing the championship to Dmitri was not your goal but...

CALVIN HARRIS: What?! What did you just say to me?!

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: I said I imagine losing the championship to Dmitri wasn’t the goal...

CALVIN HARRIS: Is that find to you huh?! Does that amuse you, you fucking cunt?! Huh?! Are you thrilled that something I worked twelve hard years to obtain is no longer sitting around my waist?!

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: What are you even talking about?! I never said anything of that nature!

CALVIN HARRIS: I can see it in your face. You’re delighted. You’re just as delighted as everyone else was. Let’s see if there’s anything to be delightful about when I choke the life out of you!

Before Ms. Mountains even had a chance to properly react to what he had just said to her. Calvin lunged forward grabbing the woman by the neck and slamming her against the wall. The sheer panic in her eyes took over. Both camera men rushing in, but didn’t bother to stop recording. They quickly shouted at the Martyr.

CAMERA MAN #1: Calvin, let her go.

CAMERA MAN #2: C’mon Calvin, don’t do something you’re going to regret!

Of course Calvin didn’t bother to acknowledge them. Instead her hand clamped down around her throat so hard that the veins in his forearms could be seen and quickly Ms. Mountains could be seen starting to turn blue in the face.

CALVIN HARRIS: Not laughing now are you?! Not thinking it’s a humorous situation that I’m no longer the champion are you?! Bet, you’re regretting your decision to support Dmitri right about now aren’t you?!

Ms. Mountains was turning bluer by the second. That state of panic in her face truly taking over. She dug her nails into the skin of his forearm attempting to pry his hand away, but it was no use. Calvin was far too strong for her. He found himself leaning in as he whispered in her ear.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re going to die like Dmitri should have!

His hand started to grip tighter, but it was at that very second one of the camera men leaped into action. Putting his camera down on the ground as he quickly ran up behind Calvin and attempted to put a sleeper hold on him. All for the sake of protecting a fellow co-worker. Sadly for him, the choke hold couldn’t be applied correctly. Calvin was quick to release Ms. Mountain’s throat as she fell to the floor gasping for air. Her face becoming beat red as the blood flow rushed back to it and the oxygen began to flow freely through her body once again. Calvin had taken a couple of steps back before reaching over the top of him, grabbing the camera man by the hair, and literally launching him over his shoulder to unforgiving concrete. His body hitting with a thud. Calvin seemingly took another step back and accessing the scenery. Accessing the situation at hand and what he had done. This wasn’t good news.

MS. ROCKY MOUNTAINS: Have... you... lost... your... mind?!

Ms. Mountains was able to choke those words out through those deep breathes of hers trying to regain a proper composure. Calvin just glared at her for a brief moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m not responsible. They made me do this! It’s all their fault!

Without giving any proper recognition to who “they” were. Calvin found himself turning around very quickly and taking off from the disastrous scene that he had caused. At that moment the other camera man proceeded to put his own camera down on the floor. Approaching the other camera man that laid on the concrete ground favoring his hip. The last image of those cameras recording was the man helping up his fellow colleague while Ms. Mountains leaned against the wall holding her throat and realizing what almost just happened to her. Things had gone too far tonight and there might not be any going back for the man they called The Martyr of Professional Wrestling.

ACT II: Reality Check.

On a Wednesday afternoon, Calvin found himself at home in Seattle. Alessandra was out with the kids, so he was enjoying a day in. To most that would have been a little surprising considering that the company that he is working for is smack dab in the very beginning of their overseas tour. A tour that was set to last a few months, but he wasn’t there. Matter of fact for the last three weeks Calvin hadn’t been seen in public at all. For the most part his social media was quiet. Almost like the man had completely disappeared off the face of the planet following Sin City Wrestling’s Violent Conduct. Little did the public know, there was a good reason for his silence and there was a good reason for him seemingly no longer being in the view.

Nevertheless laying comfortably on the couch in the Seattle home that he shared with his wife. Calvin’s eyes were glued to the television. Sure was some exciting stuff on day television. Talk show after talk show. Soap opera after soap opera. He just clicked the remote time and time again with his eyes up on the television. Waiting for something to pop up on the screen that was going to catch his attention. Sure enough something did catch his attention. Only it wasn’t the television, but instead it was the sound of someone knocking on the front door. His eyes shifted in the direction of the door and stared at it for a moment. The sheer laziness he had been feeling for weeks now prompted him to not want to get up. So upon hearing the knock again he shouted at the door.


CALVIN HARRIS: Door’s open.

Truth be told at that point he just expected the door to come open. Kind of not the best mindset to have considering he didn’t know who could be on the other side of the door. Now when it came to what he was expecting. It turned out that wasn’t the case. Instead the person on the other side of the door proceed to knock even harder. All that did was seemingly annoy Calvin, he glared at the door once again before shouting at the top of his lungs.

CALVIN HARRIS: I said the door is open!

His made sure that he shouted a little louder. Ensuring that whomever was standing on the other side of that door would have heard him that time. In that being said Calvin went to change the channel to the television once again, but before he could do so. The knocking on the door proceeded to take place once again. This time louder than the two previous times. That seemingly finally got under Calvin’s skin too much. Slamming the remote down on the couch before pushing himself up and start bee-lining straight to the door yelling to himself.

CALVIN HARRIS: Jesus Fucking Christ. I said the goddamn door is...

As soon as he pulled the door open and saw who was standing outside it had cut himself off mid-sentence. He was that shocked for that brief moment. At least until a scowl consumed his eyebrow. His eyes narrowing a little more and the tone of voice he used at that moment shifted directions.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the hell are you doing here?

The angry question was directed towards the man standing directly in front of him. That man just happened to be Calvin’s father. It was well documented that the two of them didn’t have the best relationship with one another. Matter of fact their relationship had been strained for many-many years. Lucas stood there looking back at his son. The resemble between the two was pretty on point. There was no denying that the two of them were father and son.

CALVIN HARRIS: I know you’re old and probably heard of hearing, but I asked you a question.

LUCAS HARRIS: I’ll get to that in a minute. Can I come in so we can talk?

CALVIN HARRIS: You’ve got a lot of fucking balls to even show up at my house. Let alone asking me if you can come inside.

LUCAS HARRIS: Calvin, just let me in. We need to talk.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the fuck ever.

Rolling his eyes in a pretty heavy manner. Calvin found himself stepping out of the way of the doorway and walking himself back over to the couch. Flopping himself down and grabbing a hold of the remote to shut the television off. Sure enough his father had let himself in and closed the door behind him. That annoyed expression on Calvin’s face was still featured.

CALVIN HARRIS: So, speak. What is there for us to talk about?

LUCAS HARRIS: Your career.

CALVIN HARRIS: My career? No, there’s nothing that needs to be discussed with you about my career.

LUCAS HARRIS: Is that right? Because I beg to differ. There’s all kinds of rumors floating around that my son is apparently a quitter. My son who annoyed me from the age he was five until the age of sixteen about how he wanted nothing more than to be a wrestler has apparently quit on his dream and his passion. My son has apparently decided to be a quitter and throw away everything that he had ever built for himself. Not only letting himself down, but letting his entire family down with him. Tarshing not only his legacy but a legacy built by others before him. Last time I checked, I didn’t raise a quitter!

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re right. You didn’t raise a quitter. Matter of fact, you didn’t raise me at all!

One thing about Calvin was that he happened to be a man that went right for the throat of things. He didn’t hold back when he felt something needed to be said. Didn’t matter if it was going to hurt someone’s feelings. Didn’t matter if it was going to rip their throat out. Didn’t matter if it was going to make them question their entire existence. He simply didn’t shy away from anything he wanted to say. Calvin looked right at his father and the facial expression said it all. Those words seem to cut deep.

CALVIN HARRIS: I think it’s time that you understand something old man. You weren’t there for me when I was a kid. Being a major superstar was what mattered the most to you. You didn’t care about missing my birthday. You didn’t care about not taking me out trick or treating. You didn’t give a shit if you missed me opening gifts on Christmas morning. None of that matter to you when I was a kid, therefore nothing should matter to you now that I’m adult. Anything, I choose to do doesn’t affect you. Nor does it need your opinion.

LUCAS HARRIS: Calvin, if you would stop being hard headed just for once and...

CALVIN HARRIS: No, you’re the one that needs to listen. This isn’t any of your concern. I don’t even know where the hell you got this idea that I am quitting. I don’t know if Alessandra decided to make a mistake and call you. I don’t know if you’ve got connections to where I’ve been or worked. If that’s the case, it makes you sound like a fucking stalker and it needs to stop. Turn yourself around, walk out that door, and mind your own damn business.

LUCAS HARRIS: That’s what you want huh?

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t just say things for my health. Nor did I stutter at all. I stated very clearly what I wanted. Don’t play these stupid games with me. Get out of my house.

LUCAS HARRIS: I will, the moment you tell me you’re not quitting.

CALVIN HARRIS: I don’t have to tell you shit. Get the fuck out of my house, that’s your last goddamn warning!

The rage within Calvin was starting to build. Rather quickly, he found himself hopping up off the couch. Getting right in his father’s face. Not backing down. His fist were balled up tightly at his sides. Lucas on the other hand stood there, not backing down.

LUCAS HARRIS: You won’t answer me, because you know what I am saying is true. It’s not a rumor going around. You let a company and a couple of people in that company break you.

CALVIN HARRIS: Shut up!

LUCAS HARRIS: You let a few people drive the passion that you had for this business ever since you were a child in the matter of one match. You let those people take everything from you within the blink of an eye. They took your passion, they took your championship, and now you’re letting them win even more by taking your career. Something that you’ve always been in control of. Something that you always choose what happens to, but this time you’re giving them all the power. Not even trying to fight for it.

CALVIN HARRIS: Shut up, Dad!

LUCAS HARRIS: I remember a ten year old boy that would beg me. Literally beg me to let him get in the ring during training classes. You fought me tooth and nail on the subject. Every time I said no, you were too young. You simply wouldn’t give up. Much like when you started training at sixteen. You fought me to get you on shoes after six months into training. You thought you were ready. You thought you had what it took. But when I told you no, you weren’t ready. World War three broke out between us. That passion. That determination. That drive is what made you become a success!

Lucas was looking his son directly in the eyes, not holding back even in the slightest. Seemingly at that moment, it would be clear where Calvin himself got that attitude and that mentality.

LUCAS HARRIS: But look at you now. You won’t fight for your career. You won’t fight for your championship. You won’t fight for your livelihood. You have a family to provide for. A son that’s going to one day look up to you. Yet, at this point all you’re ever going to teach him is when someone tells you that you’re not good enough. It’s okay to believe them. It’s okay to be a coward. It’s okay to tuck your tail between your legs, and quit like a bitch!

Those words ripped through the ears of Calvin. His eyes bulged nearly right out of his head. Passion took over the man and he swung his right hand with everything that he had. Drilling his father right on the chin. Lucas crumbled to the floor and landed on his back from the forceful impact that made his chin give in. That blinding rage was filled in Calvin’s eyes as he stood over the older man that now had blood dripping from his lip. Lucas touched his lip where the blood was and looked at it. Only to look right back up at his son.

LUCAS HARRIS: At least there’s some passion still in there, if it’s pulled out of you. The only question, what the hell are you going to do with it? Hopefully, the right thing. One that puts you in New Zealand on Sunday.

Calvin just glared at him not saying a single word. Instead that rage just consumed his eyes while his father pulled himself up off the ground. Looking at his son one final time, Lucas then turned around and made his way towards the front door. Not another word said on his end, he opened the door and let himself out leaving Calvin standing in the house by himself. That rage building so much within him. Calvin finally turned around and snatched the remote to the television off the couch before launching it across the room watching it shatter upon hitting the wall. This had not been something he wanted to deal with. This had not been something he had seen coming but it was something that was now going to eat away at him.

ACT III: Up In Flames.

The night sky of Seattle was pretty peaceful. For the first time in a few days, it was raining. It wasn’t cloud covered. It was so nice out that the moon could be seen plain as day. Back home in Chicago, Calvin had never gotten a chance to actually enjoy having a backyard. When he was younger, he lived directly in the city. Kind of a dangerous to be playing outside in the first place. Not to mention he didn’t actually have a backyard. When he got older the wrestling ring became his backyard. That’s where he played. That’s where he had the most fun. However now that he was older. It was a night like this where one should just be able to sit back, relax, and enjoy what they have.

Posted up in a chair with a small fire burning in front of him. Calvin sat there looking over the night sky, staring off at the stars. All of which only lasted for a few seconds or two. Seemingly before he snapped out of it and brought those dark eyes of his right into the direct lense of the cameras. That expression on his face. Was an expression that most people had seen out of him before. It was a relaxed one, but also an expression that let it be known the man had something burning inside of him. Generally meant there was something he wanted to get off his chest. That being said Calvin proceeded to pull a piece of paper out of his pocket. Holding it up before the camera.


CALVIN HARRIS: You see this right here?

For a brief moment the cameras allowed themselves to zoom in on the piece of paper that he was holding up. Right away the words “Sin City Wrestling” at the top of the paper were pretty visible. He found himself drawing the paper back.

CALVIN HARRIS: That is what you call a legal document. More importantly this is the legal contract that myself and Sin City Wrestling signed a few months ago when I made my return to the company. A contract that was set to keep me under contract for a year. With the chance of speaking about signing on another year or whatever once six months into the current contract had taken place. As of this moment we’re still a little ways away from that six month grace period. A little ways away from discussing the terms of possibly signing on for another year.

Nodding his head a little bit.

CALVIN HARRIS: On September 3rd, 2017. I found myself sitting in a locker room after Violent Conduct. I was beaten, I was bruised, and most of all I was sitting there without the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Championship. Something I worked twelve years for. I busted my ass for twelve years to become a World Champion. I did just that, but as soon as I won it. It seemed that it was gone. Something I worked hard to achieve was gone in the matter of weeks. And you know why it was gone? Trust me, it has nothing to do with Dmitri being the better wrestler. It has nothing to do with Dmitri being better than me. Instead it has everything to do with Mark Ward and Christian Underwood wanting the title off me. It has everything to do with them trying to “protect” their company and to “protect” their image. It had everything to do with those two wanting me out of this company. It’s as simple as that.

A slight glare started to consume the eyes of camera. More importantly that vein in the middle of his forehead began to pop out. Something that only formed when the man found himself in a really bad mood. Somehow someway, there was a feeling that this was just the beginning.

CALVIN HARRIS: Let’s call it the way it needs to be called shall we? Mark and Christian don’t respect me. They don’t respect what I’ve done. They don’t respect where I’ve come from. They don’t respect how hard I’ve worked. On day one, they thought I was just some piss ant rookie and never ever had any intentions of ever putting me in a position to succeed. See, Mark and Christian live in their own little world. They think SCW is the end all be all to professional wrestling... Not the case at all. I could name on both hands places that are better than Sin City Wrestling.

Legitimately, I could have went anywhere to showcase my talent. But for me, it wasn’t about working for the better company with better production and better talent. Instead, it was about working for a company that I thought at the time actually had respect for talent and working for a company where the people in charge weren’t complete marks for themselves. It was about working for a company that wasn’t going to screw someone over intentionally, just because they didn’t like their style or the way they talked or just because a handful of people had something to say on social media. Boy... did I turn out to be wrong.


Each word that came out of his mouth at that moment made him sound more and more bitter. Each word made him sound more and more as if he regretted having any kind of association with Sin City Wrestling. By no means did that spell good news for the company. A disgruntled employee for any reason at all can turn out to be disastrous.

CALVIN HARRIS: And I know the retard fucks that come to these shows are going to have so much to say. They’re going to point out at how my logic doesn’t make sense. They’ll talk about how if Mark and Christian didn’t want me to succeed that they would have never put me in that match where the SCW World Heavyweight Championship was up for grabs in the first place. Yet, it’s those people that suck the balls of Underwood and Ward like they’re the greatest thing out there. It’s those people that are blinded by their bullshit and they don’t think properly. Yes, they put me in that match but they put me in that match on two technicalities. First and foremost, they didn’t have a choice when it came to putting me in the match.

I was literally ripping through their roster. Wins and losses didn’t make a difference to me. I was taking people out left and right with no regard for the company or anyone I was coming into contact with. It made sense to put the guy that was on fire in the match, but the other technicality to that situation. Mark nor Christian ever believed I was ever going to outlast everyone in that battle royal. As a matter of fact when that Battle Royal was booked and when they put everyone in that match. Mark and Christian had already decided that Dmitri was going to be their new SCW Heavyweight Champion. They believed a hundred and ten percent, he was going to go the distance and win. They all looked at it as it was a cakewalk for Dmitri.


With that disgruntled expression on his face. Calvin shook his head from side to side. This inner rage, this inner hatred was starting to reach it’s boiling point and come out in full effect.

CALVIN HARRIS: Hell, it wouldn’t even surprise me if Underwood, Ward, and Dmitri sat in the same damn room with each other and came up with what they viewed as the full proof plan to finally have him when the World Championship. Course as we all know that’s not what happened. I threw a wrench in their plans. I was shocked the fuck out of the three of them when it turned out that no one could get me over the top rope. I was far too crafty for that. Plus, I was fighting with my back against the wall. I was fighting with everything I had. But the biggest shock of them all to them would have been when I manage to drill Dmitri with the Art of Betrayal in the middle of that ring and pin him. One... Two... Three, just like that to become the World Heavyweight Champion. I don’t know for sure, but I can only imagine that Mark and Christian’s jaws nearly hit the floor when they saw that.

For that brief moment there was a smirk on the Martyr’s face. Almost like he took some joy in being the man that threw a wrench in those plans.

CALVIN HARRIS: My lifelong dream came true before Dmitri’s. Turns out that wasn’t something that was allowed. Because you see despite what you fucks will say about how Mark and Christian weren’t that against me. After all they didn’t like strip me of the title right away or reverse to decision of the match. No, you’re right they didn’t, but it isn’t because they were okay with me being their champion. It wasn’t because they were supporting my success. It wasn’t because they were finally going to get behind me. No, the only reason they didn’t strip me or reverse the decision is because they didn’t want to be looked at as a shady company. So, they did what they’ve been doing and conspired behind the scenes.

I wasn’t even the champion for a full minute before it was announced that I would be forced to defend my title against Dmitri at Violent Conduct. Kudos to Mark and Christian for thinking so quick on their feet when their little plan to get Dmitri the World Championship backfired hard in their face in a very unsuspecting manner. After all no one can question that they’re out to screw me if it’s just another match right? To me that says everything it needed to say. I wasn’t the champion a full minute, before they already decided I’d be defending the title against the guy that I had just beaten. No number one contenders match. No putting Dmitri through the ringer. No making the man prove that he deserved the title shot.

Nah, Christian and Mark were a hundred percent all in on their chosen guy. Again my back was put against the wall. Once again I found myself seemingly fighting harder than everyone else in SCW. Apparently, when you’re not an original. When you aren’t a homegrown talent. When you come from the outside word. That’s simply not accepted here in SCW. They’re more willing to give hand outs and put their “originals” in a position to succeed way more than someone else that comes into the company. People can try to deny it as much as they want, but the facts are there. It’s black and white. Doesn’t get anymore simple than that. You people just choose to be blind and choose to buy the bullshit Mark and Christian sell you on a daily basis.


Calvin found himself shaking his head from side to side a little more. That disappointment once again consuming him and that bitter tone returning. At this point it appeared that things have been pushed too far and there was no going back. There was no getting the Martyr to change his mindset.

CALVIN HARRIS: And maybe that’s why Mark doesn’t like me. Maybe that’s why Christian doesn’t like me. Maybe that’s why they don’t want me to succeed. Because I’m not a yes man. I’m not Dmitri. I don’t walk the company line. I don’t ask how high when they tell me to jump. Instead, I am a man that marches to a beat of his own drum. I do things the way I want to do them and there’s no one that can stop me. Well, for the most part there’s no one that can stop me. But when you run the company, when you’ve decided on who is going to be your champion, and when you can pay your referees off.

That does kind of make it hard for me to march to the beat of my own drum. That’s exactly what happened at Violent Conduct. Mark and Christian did everything they could to ensure that Dmitri walked away with the World Heavyweight Championship. They did everything they could to ensure that their chosen guy accomplished his dream. Disagree all you want. Deny it all you want. Talk about how I was just not good enough to get the job done all you want, but the facts prove themselves. I dominated Dmitri in that Steel Cage match. I made that man my personal bitch. Not once but twice before that steel cage match.

The man couldn’t beat me the two previous times we faced each other. But suddenly this time he could? Well, at least not on his own. And you know everything that I am saying is the truth Dmitri. You’re just never going to admit it. You don’t have the balls to come out and say that Mark and Christian helped you win your first World Championship. You don’t have the balls to come out and admit that you couldn’t beat me without their help. You don’t have the balls to admit that I am better than you in every way imaginable. You’re too much of a coward. You’re too much of a fucking pussy. I know it and you know it.

But at the same time I get it, you’re not going to admit to anything especially when it worked out just the way the three of you planned. You’re now the brand spanking new SCW World Heavyweight Champion. I’m not the champion. People on social media are happy. Christian and Mark don’t have to put up fake tweets anymore where they’re supporting me and talking about how I truly deserved to be champion. Everything Mark, Christian, and Dmitri wanted they got... Expect one thing. There was one tiny thing they were hoping for but didn’t get. At the end of the day, I didn’t quit Sin City Wrestling.


In that moment Calvin found himself swallowing hard. Almost like there was a knot built up in the back of his throat. Certainly appeared as if this was a difficult situation for him to be dealing with.

CALVIN HARRIS: After all that’s what you were calling for right? You wanted me to quit the company. That way you could slander my name all over social media, all over the website, and in every interview you did. The three of you wanted me to quit, so you could mock me and make fun of me. You wanted me to quit so you could go out there and talk about how great Sin City Wrestling was while at the same time putting over the fact people like me and people with actual talent couldn’t survive. Anything you could do to build your own egos. That’s what you wanted the most. And you know what? I’m man enough to admit. I almost gave you what you wanted. The night of Violent Conduct, when I found myself sitting alone in my hotel room. I considered taking this contract and ripping it into shreds. After all at that point I looked at it like this. There’s no point in me fighting against a company that doesn’t want me to succeed. No point in giving it everything I got when in the end it won’t get me anywhere.

Looking right into the cameras. That appeared to be the most true statement there ever was. That much was known by the science look in his eyes. Real emotion could be seen in those set of dark eyes.

CALVIN HARRIS: Following that night. I went home, I threw all my wrestling gear into a trash bag, and I threw the shit in my basement. I was done, but I wasn’t going to let it be known I was done. I simply didn’t return phone calls from the office. I didn’t open up emails that I got from agents. You didn’t get to see a slew of angry tweets from me. I didn’t respond to any tweets that were aimed at me. Matter of fact I’ve said nothing about wrestling or the company in twenty days now. As far as I was concerned. Sin City Wrestling didn’t deserve to know I was retiring and the three of you didn’t deserve to get that satisfaction that you were craving in knowing that you got what you wanted. For me, that was it. I was done and that’s all there was to it.

At least until a few hours ago that was the case. I won’t go into too many details, but I will say this much. There’s something or rather someone that gave me a little bit of a reality check. This person made me realize that since the age of five professional wrestling was my life. This person made me realize that when I began training at the age of sixteen. I constantly told anyone and everyone that one day I’d end up being the greatest wrestler that ever lived. This person made me realize what was imbedded into my brain when I was a kid. I am not a quitter. No one in my family has ever been a quitter. No one in my family has ever based their decisions, their choices, and their careers based off of what someone else did to them or said about them.

This person made me realize that at the end of the day. Despite what I am up against I am the man that’s in control of my own destiny. I am the man that’s in control of any goal I have set for myself. I am the man that’s in control of every single dream I’ve ever had for myself. I am the only one that can make those things happen for myself. Yes, there will be people that stand in my way. There will be people that try to hold me down. There are going to obstacles thrown at me. I am going to have to hurdle over every single one of them if you want to make it. So with that being said. Mark and Christian, you didn’t get what you wanted. I didn’t quit. And now more than ever you’ve got a pissed off employee. As far as you go, Dmitri. You’re going to see me real soon.


Those eyes of Calvin found themselves narrowing once again. There was a certain passion about him that had returned seemingly at the snap of the fingers. Calvin leaned in just a little bit further. Making sure that those cameras got a real good look on his face.

CALVIN HARRIS: This coming Sunday Night will be “The Night Of Champions” for Sin City Wrestling. Granted the when they decided to book the main event. When they decided that Dmitri would be defending the World Heavyweight Championship against me. I guarantee you Mark and Christian thought I wouldn’t show up. They thought I was going to be a no show and thought that it was going to be an easy so called title defense. Doesn’t get any easier than not actually having to defend the title right? And on top of that Dmitri. I bet you were hoping that I wasn’t going to show up. After all you know what I know and that is despite what’s happened. You don’t really want to fight me. More now than ever you don’t want to fight me. The last thing you want to do is be standing in the ring with the man that you know you screwed over along with the bosses. The last thing you want to do is stand in the ring with a man that’s clearly a better wrestler than you.

The last thing you want to do is stand in the ring with someone that can hit a whole lot harder than you can. Dmitri, you know that this is truly a fight that you can’t win. That’s exactly what this is going to be. It’s going to be a fight. I don’t give a shit if I win. After all with the way I’ve been treated. Once this contract is up. I’m not resigning with Sin City Wrestling. Oh no, I’m going to take my talent elsewhere. Somewhere in which it’ll actually be respected and somewhere in which my talent will be appreciated, but at the same time. I’ve got some time before this contract expires. So therefore I am going to make your life a living hell. Right along with Mark and Christian’s. So this is the only warning that I am going to give you, Dmitri. You better show up on Sunday with the intentions of fighting me like a man. Don’t fight me as a wrestler. Don’t fight me as a wrestler that’s not trying to lose his championship. No fight me like a man and fight me like you’re life depends on it. Because rather you believe it or not. You’re life is going to depend on it!


Once again Calvin found himself speaking with rage, but also legitimate passion with that tone of voice of his. It became very clear at that moment just exactly what Sunday night was going to consist of. That was going to make this match that much more interesting in the end.

CALVIN HARRIS: Dmitri, you’re about to find out that I am a man that holds a grudge like no other. I am a man that does not forgive. I am a man that does not forget. I am a man that’s going to make you pay for the rest of your life for what you did to me at Violent Conduct. So with that being said. I hope that it was all worth it Dmitri. I hope conspiring against me was worth it. I hope screwing me over with the bosses was worth it. I hoping taking the one thing I worked the hardest for was worth it. Because now you, your career, and your title reign is about to go up in flames!

As soon as Calvin let those words come out of his mouth. The piece of paper that was his contract in which he was holding onto. Without a care in the world he pitched it forward and right into the fire pit that was burning just a few feet in front of him. Cameras found themselves zooming out just a little bit. Getting a good look at those glowing with hatred eyes of Calvin as he watched his contract instantly degrade within the fire. That was a message in itself and one final image to be painted into the mind of Dmitri. As soon as Sunday Night rolled around. All hell was going to break loose and it just might be too much for the so called Immortal to handle in the long run.

ACT IV: Death Awaits No One.

On Friday Night, Calvin had taken a flight from Seattle, Washington to Wellington, New Zealand. It took him over eighteen hours to get into the country. Including the two stops where he had to transfer flights. By the time he had arrived to New Zealand late Saturday Night. He had literally gotten himself to his hotel for the night with just about three hours to spare as far as sleeping goes. He had to be up bright and early to make it to the TSB Bank Arena for the huge “Night of Champions” show that Sin City Wrestling was putting on. About that time Calvin had found himself pulling into the parking lot of the arena.

When he pulled in, there weren’t too many cars around. Enough to know that some of the talent had showed up and a lot of them probably just being people that worked backstage, but none the less people were they. Calvin could only imagine the looks on their faces when he walked into the arena. For the last three weeks, he hadn’t been seen. For the last three weeks he hadn’t been heard from. The man was essentially radio silent on anything involving wrestling and certainly anything involving Sin City Wrestling. There was a very good chance that a lot of people had the mindset that he had no longer worked for the company.

Needless to say those people were in for a shock. Calvin stepped on out of the car and made his way around to the trunk of said car. Pulling his suitcase out of the trunk, he placed it down on the floor of the parking lot. Pulled the handle up before closing the trunk and headed for the back door of the arena. As he got closer, he pulled the door open and went straight into the back. There was a security guard right there inside that acknowledge the Martyr. Calvin simply nodded in his direction and kept on walking. His goal was to get to the locker room area as soon as possible. At least until he heard someone shout out “Calvin” at the top of their lungs causing him to turn back. By that time he saw a stage hand with a little boy in a wheelchair and a oxygen tank hooked up to him. His mother pushing the chair as they approached him.


CALVIN HARRIS: Uh, can I help you?

STAGEHAND: I hope I am not bothering you or anything, but I wanted you to meet a very special guest of ours this evening. This is Johnny Malcolm.

CALVIN HARRIS: And?

STAGEHAND: Well he’s part of the Make-A-Wish foundation here in New Zealand. Like I said he’s a special guest for SCW tonight. He’s going to get to see the show later, but right now we’re just introducing him to all the wrestlers and backstage personnel.

Calvin looked away from the stagehand for that brief moment. Getting a better look at the kid, he was clearly very sick. Otherwise he wouldn’t have been hooked up to an oxygen tank. Nor would he have been confined to a wheelchair. As the Martyr got a better look of the kid. He noticed the t-shirt that he was wearing. The very shirt on the kid was a shirt that supported SCW’s new reigning World Heavyweight Champion. Yes, it was a sure that represented Dmitri. Not only did it make him sick to his stomach, but enraged him. Nearly right away he turned his nose at the kid.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, I’ve got no desire to meet someone that’s a fan of Dmitri. So wheel him on out of here.

STAGEHAND: Calvin! What the heck?!

CALVIN HARRIS: What? I’d said walk him on out of here, but obviously he doesn’t have that working in his favor.

STAGEHAND: Jesus Christ! You can’t say something like that!

CALVIN HARRIS: See, that’s where you’re wrong. I can say that and I just did.

There was seemingly no remorse and no regret for the words that had just come out of Calvin’s mouth. Obviously he had nothing else to say with the stagehand completely beside himself. Calvin had attempted to walk away. Had actually taken a few steps, but it would have appeared that what he had said so far enraged the mother of the sick child. So much in fact that she spoke up, very loudly without a care herself.

LITTLE JOHNNY’S MOTHER: You are a real jerk!

That thick accent ringing out through the halls and through Calvin’s ear. It did get his attention so kudos to her for that much. Calvin turned himself around for a brief moment. His eyes narrowed a little bit in her direction.

LITTLE JOHNNY’S MOTHER: How dare you talk about a child like that? Let alone a sick child! Doesn’t matter if it’s my son or not, that’s completely and utterly disrespectful. How can you live with yourself after something like that?

CALVIN HARRIS: Pretty easily actually...

LITTLE JOHNNY’S MOTHER: You’re such a heartless person. My son has dealt with a lifetime of medical issues. His entire life he’s been fighting for his life. One of the bravest people I have ever met in my entire life. All he wanted to do was come here tonight and enjoy some wrestling. For one day, he wanted to forget that he was sick. For one day he wanted to forget about all the pain he goes through. For one day, he wanted to feel like a normal person and here you are taking all of that from him.

CALVIN HARRIS: First of all, how the hell you going to try and live a normal life even for one day when you’re looking like him right now?! Huh, explain that to me. Ain’t a goddamn thing normal about him.

STAGEHAND: Calvin! Stop it, stop it right now! Walk away!

CALVIN HARRIS: Nah, this bitch has so much to say. Then let me say what I have to say. What the hell did you think was going to happen when you brought him up wearing a goddamn shirt like that? You think what I’ve said was disrespectful. Well, I happen to think supporting a piece of shit like Dmitri is disrespect. So fuck you and your son!

That’s when the stagehand proceeded to try and take matters into his own hands. Quickly grabbing a hold of Calvin and started to push him down the hall in attempt to get him away from the mother and son. The lady was fuming mad at that point. Her face said it all. Not to mention she was at a loss for words. Because of how mad she was and because she couldn’t believe what had just come out of his mouth. A couple of pushes from the stagehand and Calvin was a good distance away, but all of the sudden everyone in the area could hear the kid shouting at the top of his lungs.

LITTLE JOHNNY: I HATE YOU, CALVIN HARRIS! I CAN’T WAIT TO SEE DMITRI BEAT YOU TONIGHT!

Those words echoed throughout the hall. The kid had a set of lungs on him despite his medical stage. All that did was make Calvin want to rush the kid, but the stagehand in front of him wouldn’t allow it. Kept pushing Calvin back with all his might. Not to be outdone by some kid. Calvin himself shouted back at the top of his lungs to everyone could hear him.

CALVIN HARRIS: NEWSFLASH KID! YOU’RE GOING TO DIE BEFORE DMITRI EVER BEATS AGAIN! YOU HEAR ME?! YOU'LL DIE BEFORE THAT EVER HAPPENS!

As soon as those words left his mouth. There was pure silence backstage. Every single person standing by and stopped to look at Calvin after those comments. That evil glare still in his eyes, with no remorse for what he said while glaring at the kid. Suddenly, it was the stage hand that made one final push that caused Calvin to stumble into a room out of the main hallway. Quickly, the stagehand slammed the door shut leaving Calvin inside by himself. The Martyr found himself just glaring a hole in the door. His blood was boiling hot as that rage ran through his veins. Tonight, Calvin was going to find himself with an entire world against him. Every single person was going to be against him. His back against the wall, but he wasn’t going to allow himself to fail. Not again, failure simply was not an option.

ACT V: Your Last Rites.

Sitting in the cold chair of the locker room. The man they knew as The Martyr, Calvin Harris found himself all geared up for the night. The typical red and black gear that he had been known for wearing was on his body. His arms were resting on his knees at that moment. His head was lowered down as that jet black hair was hung over and hiding all his facial features. In just a few moments Calvin would find himself back in the ring for the first time in three weeks. More importantly than that, the Martyr would find himself competing for the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Championship. Found himself in a position where he was going to be doing everything he possibly could to regain the one thing that mattered the most in his career. In that moment Calvin found himself lifting his head up. Those piercing dark eyes of his seemingly zeroing in forward. His low tone escaping his lips at that very moment.

“Dmitri.”

His tone was enough to make the hair stand up on the back of your neck.

“I want you to understand that what is about to come out of my mouth next will serve as your final rites.. Because whether you realize it or not, you’re walking into this match with the intentions of death consuming you by the end of it all. This war that has started between the two of us truly didn’t have to go the way that it is going right now. When the two of us stepped into the ring the very first time several months ago. On that night where the two of us beat the hell out of each other. The same night the two of us were counted out because you couldn’t find a way to beat me.

Still till this day, I think it is hilarious going into that match. Every person I had encountered and every time I was turning around. People were hyping you up to be the best thing that Sin City Wrestling had. People were simply stating that I didn’t have a chance. All I heard is how there wasn’t a chance that I was going to survive in the ring with you, but in the end all of those people turned out to be wrong. In the end you didn’t prove to live up to hype. In the end you proved that you couldn’t get the job done, but the point I was making. On that night, when it turned out you weren’t as good as you claimed to have been.

All you had to do was walk away from me. All you had to do was go the opposite direction. All you had to do was find yourself dropping down in the ranks and competing against the mid-carders. Truth be told Dmitri, you would have done very-very well for yourself in that situation. But you didn’t want to go that right. Instead you kept telling yourself that you were a main eventer. You kept telling yourself that you could win the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. You kept telling yourself that you had what it took to put this company on your shoulders and carry it to the promise land despite facts showing otherwise.
”


For a very brief moment proceeded to shake his head from side to side at that particular moment. Obviously showing that he wasn’t that impressed with the situation that he was speaking on.

“And sadly with that being said. You managed to not only convince yourself of that, but you managed to convince management of that as well. So much in fact that they decided to hop on the Dmitri train and sign off on you being their guy in the future. Now there’s no point in beating a dead horse. No point in traveling down memory lane too much, because we all know what happened. Your next shot at me and your next shot at the World Heavyweight Championship. You fell right on your face. I was the one that ended up having my lifetime dream come true, but you were so damn selfish that you couldn’t let me have my moment.

Hell neither could Mark or Christian. Your little trio just couldn’t let the kid from Chicago have his moment of winning something he worked twelve hard years for. That’s why the match was booked for Violent Conduct. That’s why it was made a Steel Cage match. That’s why you were quickly thrusted right back into the limelight. Two men running the company couldn’t handle me being their champion. Meanwhile you couldn’t handle having your ego shattered once again by me proving that I was without a doubt better than you. It’s something that burned a hole in you. But in the end you got what you wanted. In the end they got what they wanted.

I’ve said it a few times before, so I won’t dwell on it. However at the end of the day Dmitri. You know you didn’t earn that championship. You know what you didn’t defeat me on your own. You know in the back of your mind that you shouldn’t be the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. You took a handout and that’s all there is to it. But at the same time Dmitri, you don’t fully understand what you ended up doing with all of this. No, you are completely blind to it. It’s either that or you have truly convinced yourself that there was going to be no repercussions for your actions. Yet, you’re dead wrong. There will be. Big time repercussions.
”


Calvin had a small little snarl consume him for a second. It truly showed just how heated he was in the situation. Something that was going to drive a point home to Dmitri, but it might end up being too late by the time they meet each other in the ring.

“See the truth be told Dmitri, you woke a fire up inside of me that’s never burned before. You woke a fire up in me that I didn’t even know that existed. I’ll be the first to admit that I can be someone that holds a grudge. I’ll be the first to admit that I can be a man that’s pretty from time to time. I’ll be the first to admit that I take things to heart maybe more than I should, but what I feel right now is something that I’ve never felt before. I know that I’ll never be satisfied until you stop breathing. And see that’s where you are going to make a mistake. That’s where your pals Mark and Christian are going to make a mistake.

The three of you are just going to look at tonight’s match as just another match. You’re going to enter that match thinking that I’m pissed off and that I am bitter that I lost the championship. Which you’re right, I’m very bitter about that. It pisses me off like no other considering that you took everything I’ve ever wanted from me, but this isn’t going to be a match. Oh no it’s going to be a fight. It’s not wrestler to wrestler, but instead it’s man to man. There’s not a chance in hell that I’m ever going to be okay with someone taking a shortcut to this business. Not after someone like me has dedicated my life to doing it the right way.

After what you did, you don’t deserve to be part of this business and therefore I am going to make sure that this is your very last match. Simply put the moment that bell rings. It isn’t going to be about me proving that I am the better wrestler. It isn’t going to be about me winning back the championship. Matter of fact at this point, I could care less about the championship. I don’t want to hold something that’s completely tained in every single way imaginable. All I care about Dmitri is seeing you lying on that mat, looking up at me as I squeeze the last breathe out of your throat. I want you to know your demise was by my hand and mine alone!
”


Holding out his hand towards the cameras. Being sure that it was drove home a mental image more than anything at all. Only for him to pick right back up where he left off

“Tonight, you’re going to find out what it’s like to be alone. Because when this onslaught begins. Mark and Christian are going to head to the ring to help out their chosen one. Oh no, they’re going to stay hidden backstage like a couple of bitches and hang you out to dry. You’re going to find out that these so called mythical powers that you tell everyone that you have are going to be no match for a man’s blinding rage. More than anything you’re going to find out that this immortal status that you claim to have is nothing more than a lie. It’s hard to be immortal when you’re going to be facing someone that’s not going to rest until you cease to exist. I said it once before Dmitri, I hope that all of this was worth it to you in the end. I hope the fifteen minutes of fame that you had was worth the fact that when this is all over. You’re going to be nothing more than a distant memory!”

For a brief moment Calvin had paused seemingly with the intentions of collecting his final words. Those final words were actually going to be the most powerful in the end.

“Rot in hell, bitch.”

In that being said that was the last thing to come out of Calvin’s mouth. Right away he pushed himself out of the chair and the moment that he did. The sound of “Memorize” by Fall Out Boy could be heard starting to echo throughout the locker room. It was a bit distance sounding, but that was his cue. It was time to hit the ring and make every single word that had come out of his mouth become a reality. Cameras found themselves fading to pitch black at that moment and leaving everyone on the edge of their seat for this blockbuster main event.

14
Climax Control Archives / An Offer You Can't Refuse.
« on: August 18, 2017, 04:46:17 PM »
 OOC: Truth be told. I had another scene planned, but our schedules at work got changed back. I don't get off now when I close until 4 in the morning, so I couldn't even wait till later to do the last scene. Still think it's solid and should get the job done. Hope ya enjoy!

\'user


ACT I: The Truth About Crybabies

Per usual it was dark and gloomy outside in Seattle. Though for the Harris family, it wasn’t something they weren’t used to. Calvin found himself sitting on the couch with his phone in hand. Alessandra was sitting on the other end looking at the television which happened to be playing one of her and Vanellope’s favorite animes. Sure enough the three year old Vanellope was front and center on the living room floor. All was seemingly in order. Nice and quiet aside from the volume of the television. Though it seemed the newest addition to the fire. Near two year old Oliver Wade had other plans for them all. Waking up from his nap in his swing. The loudest cry began to pour from his lips. It was almost impressive the set of lungs this kid had on him at such a young age. Before either Calvin or Alessandra could even get up. Vanellope looked over her shoulder with such an annoyed glare in her eyes.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Crybaby is awake! Gahhh!

She stood up a folding her tiny arms across her chest. That expression didn’t change on her face even in the least bit. Calvin went to get up, but Alessandra beat him to the punch. Picking the tiny human up out of his swing. His screaming and crying didn’t let up, she looked back at her husband.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: I’m going to feed him, real quick. I’ll be back.

CALVIN HARRIS: Alright love.

Nodding his head a little bit. Alessandra turned herself back around carrying the near two week old child up the steps for his feeding. Vanellope glared in her direction as the baby disappeared with his mother up the steps. Letting out a deep sigh from her lips.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Finally!

Without another word to be said. She unfolded her arms and sat herself back down on the floor where she was sitting. Her attention shifting right back up to the television. Although at this point Calvin had other ideas. He reached over and grabbed the remote. Quickly tapping the power button causing the television to go black. Quickly VP turned herself around looking at him.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Hey! I’m watching that!

CALVIN HARRIS: And you can go back to watching it in a moment. I think it’s time we had a talk.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: No, turn it back on!

CALVIN HARRIS: Vanellope Pluto!

Just the slight raise in her voice caused the three year old’s eyes to droop down and her head to lower. He was never one to really have to discipline her. For the most part she was a great child. Respectful, smart, and loving. Though here lately she had been displaying an attitude he nor Alessandra was used. It happened about the second day into Oliver being home. Looking over at her.

CALVIN HARRIS: Come here for a moment please.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Yes daddy.

VP pushed herself up to her feet and took a couple of steps over to where he sat on the couch. Picking her up off the floor, he placed her in the sitting position on his knee. Her head still lowered a little bit. Almost like she didn’t want to make eye contact with him. Using his finger though to tilt her head up, he made her look right at him.

CALVIN HARRIS: I am starting to catch on to a few things here lately. I’m starting to think that you’re not liking being a big sister.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: No, I don’t.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, I thank you for at least being honest with me. Can I at least ask why? Oliver is going to be a big part of everyone’s life for the rest of our existence. Maybe there’s something I can do to help make being a big sister fun again.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Make him stop crying!

She stated rather boldly. At this point Calvin had already established that was the root of the issue. She had never been in a position where she was around a baby that cried. Her patience wasn’t very high for being a three year old. In a way he could see why that would annoy her, but at the same time it was something she was going to have to deal with even if she didn’t know it or understand it.

CALVIN HARRIS: I hate to be the bearer of bad news here sugar. I however cannot make Oliver stop crying. In fact right now it wouldn’t be a good thing if Oliver stopped crying.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Yes it would! It’d be quiet again.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, I’ll give that to you. It would be less noisy around here, but right now Oliver crying is his only source of communication with us. When Oliver cries he’s telling us something. He’s telling us he’s tired. He’s telling us he needs changed. He’s telling us he’s hungry. All of those things are important. We have to know that to be able to properly take care of him.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Teach him to talk.

CALVIN HARRIS: Sadly, it isn’t that easy. Babies don’t learn to talk until they're about a year old and even then it’s only a few words. They don’t really start talking until they’re about your age.

Calvin watched as Vanellope’s face scrunched up in confusion trying to wrap her tiny little mind around the facts that he was hitting her with. Course her brain just wasn’t wired the way an adult’s brain was wired. Kind of hard for her to rationalize everything.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: So he’s going to cry forever?!

CALVIN HARRIS: No, no. Of course not. Right now he’s a baby. As he gets older, as he’s able to take care of himself more. So on and so forth. He won’t cry as much, least not unless he gets hurt or something like that. He’ll cry for the same reasons you cry as a big girl.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: We need to make it hurry up.

CALVIN HARRIS: I can see why you feel the way, but everything takes time. While with time Oliver is going to grow out of his crying. I’ll admit that it isn’t always a guarantee that someone will ever grow out of that crybaby stage. I deal with crybabies every day I go to work.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: You do?

CALVIN HARRIS: Yep, far more than I would like to deal with them. Matter of fact I have to deal with one on Sunday.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Ewww! No fun.

She shook her head a little bit from side to side. The fact that she was annoyed by the fact that her little brother did nothing but cry as far as she was concerned. Hearing someone else cry just didn’t seem like it was going to be her cup of tea.

CALVIN HARRIS: Course, it isn’t fun to listen to someone my age or older crying about anything and everything. Then again I guess daddy complain too much. I’m kind of the reason that these people are crybabies.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: You being mean?

CALVIN HARRIS: I wouldn’t exactly say that I am being mean, but instead I am being truthful. As you grow up, you’re going to find out that people don’t like to hear the truth. You’re going to find out that the truth hurts people’s feelings. You’re going to find out that the truth is going to make people cry.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Why though?

CALVIN HARRIS: Wish had a legitimate answer for why. Only way I can describe is people don’t have very thick skin. When Daddy told a man by the name of Dmitri that he couldn’t beat him and he wouldn’t become the SCW Heavyweight Champion. He went whining and crying about it. He cried about how I didn’t respect him. Legitimate tears flowed from a grown man’s face. More tears flowed when I proved to be right and defeated him for the title. He just couldn’t handle it and showed what a crybaby he could be. And then on Sunday, I’m dealing with the same thing when it comes to some fake mobster.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Mobster?

CALVIN HARRIS: Eh, it isn’t important. He just thinks that because he has a family that is from an Italian background that he’s meant to be the biggest and baddest person walking planet earth, but the moment I let it be known. I don’t respect him. The moment that I laugh in his face when he tries to carry himself to be this badass. The moment I tell him he’s not on my level. James Tuscini is going to show what a crybaby he is. He will cry and cry and cry so more. He’ll cry to anyone that will listen. He’ll cry to the fans. He’ll cry to the owners. He’ll even cry to the janitor’s that clean up after the shows. All because his skin is just as thin as his best friend’s.

He was shaking his head from side to side. As much as VP was annoyed with her little brother’s crying. Calvin was finding himself letting it all out just how annoyed he was with full grown men crying in the professional wrestling business. One of the most annoying things he had ever had to deal with in his adult life.

CALVIN HARRIS: Only for more crying to come from James when I get in the ring with him. Granted, I guess in that light. The crying is going to be well deserved. I’m going to punch him as hard as I can. I’m going to kick his teeth down his throat. There’s going to be a few times he gets tossed into the barricade or slammed on the unforgiving floor. Heck, daddy might even get a chair and take his head off. Tears are going to be streaming down his face like a teenage girl that just got broken up with for the very first time and she thinks her life is over. Then of course there’s all the crying that’s going to come from when I defeat him.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: ... Dad.

CALVIN HARRIS: ... Yes VP?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: I’m bored...

It had just dawned on him at that very moment. He had been ranting and raving that entire time to a three year old that didn’t exactly understanding everything that was coming out of his mouth. At the same exact time she likely didn’t care. Letting a small chuckle fall from his lips. He put VP off his lap and back down on the floor.

CALVIN HARRIS: Sorry, Dad likes to rant from time to time. The point is Oliver is going to grow out of being a crybaby. It’ll take sometime, but at least he’ll never grow up to be the bunch of crybabies I have to deal with.

Grabbing the remote and turning the television back on. VP like clockwork turned herself back around to go back to her favorite anime show. That being said Calvin pushed himself up off the couch and began to walk towards the steps to check in on Alessandra and the baby. Truth be told he was going to have to learn to not let his professional life interfere with his personal life. For the most part it was something he could handle but there were some times it was just too heard to. Case and point when dealing with James Tuscini and Dmitiri. Although the bright side to it all is in a few weeks neither one of them were going to be factors in his professional life anymore.

ACT II: An Offer You Can’t Refuse.

The scene found itself fading in at that exact moment and in doing so the camera found their focus on a giant screen. Wasn’t the exact size of a movie screen, but was definitely one that would fit for a home theatre. What might have been more interesting and more of a focal point of those cameras was the fact that the instant classic that was known as The Godfather was playing on this large screen. All of the sudden due to the surround sound in the room. These famous words could be heard.

“I’ll make him an offer, he can’t refuse.”

That quote alone was one of the most iconic quotes to the entire movie. Now the moment those words could be heard. It turned out to be a cue of some kind for the cameras quickly within the blink of an eye switched directions. They went from focusing on the large screen to focusing themselves on the SCW Heavyweight Champion, Calvin Harris. He sat there with a big bag of popcorn in his mouth. Tossing handfuls towards his mouth. Though with the cameras now on him. He flipped the bag of popcorn out of his hand and leaned up in the chair he was sitting in. Those dangerous eyes of his settling in on the cameras.

CALVIN HARRIS: James Tuscini, it is your lucky day...

Pausing just for a brief moment as his smirk spread across his lips.

CALVIN HARRIS: It is your lucky day, because I myself am about to make YOU an offer that you cannot refuse. I am about to make you an offer that’s going to change the course of your entire career. You see at this point I am sure that you are more than aware that the powers that be have made the decision that the two of us are going to be in the main event of Climax Control. They’ve made a decision in which they felt it was best to pit the two of us against each other.

Calvin sat there shaking his head from side to side. It was obvious that with the facial expression given on his face that he wasn’t too pleased with the decision that had been made.

CALVIN HARRIS: Personally, if the decision was up to me. If I was the one running the company, a goofy fuck like you wouldn’t be anyone near the main event. Nor would a goofy fuck like you have ever been put in a position to where you’re holding a championship. I don’t even know if I would have allowed you to be in the opener of any match. Matter of fact if I was in charge of Sin City Wrestling, James. You wouldn’t even have a job here. But luckily for you, I am not the one in charge and you have been put in this position. Granted, it isn’t one that you deserve. You are truly not on my level. You truly do not belong in the ring with the Heavyweight Champion, but none the less that’s what has been decided on. Not much I can do... or is there?

Lifting his eyebrow a little bit in a questioning manner at that moment. It was enough to let it be known that whatever was in that head of his. He had come up with something. Chances are it wouldn’t be something anyone would like. Then again when it came to the Martyr. He was never aiming to be one that pleased the people.

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s where the offer that I am about to make you in which you can’t refuse comes in. And that offer is simply this. I am allowing you one free pass to be a coward. What that means is, one of the biggest things I hate in this business our cowards. I hate when a man runs his mouth about how he’s going to do this and how he’s going to do that. Then when match time comes. He’s nowhere to be seen. I hate when a man claims to be the best wrestler in the world, but when it comes down to proving it. He doesn’t show up. Simply put I hate when a man turns into a coward and runs away, but in this situation. I am going to allow it. I am going to allow you not to show up for our match. I won’t track you down and make you pay for it. I won’t drag your name for weeks to months to even years later about you being a coward. You simply don’t show up and that’ll be the end of it all.

Those remarks were the type of remarks that would stick out like a sore thumb. For no other reason than they were remarks that were going to have quite a few people confused. One of those people would be James himself.

CALVIN HARRIS: Now don’t get me wrong. I am sure what I am saying is going to be a little confusing. Cause let’s be honest shall we James? You’re not exactly the brightest bulb in the box. You’re going to be asking yourself exactly would not showing up for a match you’re in be an offer you can’t refuse? Well that my friend is the simple part. You see if you take me up on this offer and don’t show up. Then you’re avoiding a tragedy. More importantly than that James, you’re saving yourself from having your career ended right before your very eyes. See, if you don’t show up. That means I can’t punch you in the face over and over again until it becomes mangled which leaves you unrecognizable. If you don’t show up for this match, then that doesn’t put me in a position to be unprofessional and drive you straight down on your neck as hard as I can. If I can’t do something like that then it avoids me being able to make sure that you are a vegetable the rest of your life. It avoids you having to eat through a feeding tube and it avoids you being in a wheelchair for the rest of your sad pathetic life.

Calvin’s eyes began to tell on him. There was pure hatred shining through those big brown eyes. Those eyes were telling the entire world that he believed everything that he was letting come out of his mouth at that very moment. He was obviously a man that was out to do damage. He was obviously a man that was out to hurt James Tuscini. Taking that brief moment to pause, almost like he was trying to allow it to sink in to everyone with exactly what he was saying.

CALVIN HARRIS: See, you need to really step back and look at things from a whole. There are more perks for you to tuck your legs between your legs and run away, than there are perks to actually show up for the match. Being a coward means you get to wrestle again one day. Being a coward means your reign as the Internet Champion gets to continue on. But at the same time James, I’m not an idiot. I am sure that by this point you’ve had a couple different conversations with Dmitri. I’m sure at this point that he’s pumped your head full of lies and I’m sure he’s fed your ego a little bit. Bet, he’s told you how you’re just as good as me, if not better than me. I am sure that he’s told you that deep down you can find a way to defeat me. Hell, I’m even willing to bet that Dmitri has given you a few pointers on how to beat me and things he’s pegged as weaknesses for me. To all of which James, you are foolishly buying into every last word. When in reality your friend is setting you up for failure.

Letting his eyes zeroed a little bit on those cameras when he spoke. That tone of voice he was using was enough to make the hair stand up on the back of people’s hair. Calvin was now making himself like a sinister man on a mission.

CALVIN HARRIS: Trust me when I tell you James. You don’t want to be taking advice from a man that’s never defeated me in the middle of the ring. The two times he tried were two times that he failed. More importantly the last time he tried. I walked out with the Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Championship. So, how can a man that’s never defeated me give advice to someone on how to beat me? That’s like LaVar Ball telling someone how to win an NBA Championship when in reality LaVar has never played for the NBA. Let alone be anywhere near the NBA Championship. It’s the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard of. Which in the long run, it sounds like Dmitri is setting you up more than helping you out. And maybe he is, just for the sake of putting himself in a better position down the road.

Calvin proceeded to shrug his shoulders at that particular moment in a very nonchalant manner. By no means would it be surprising that the Martyr didn’t care one way or the other about the situation going on.

CALVIN HARRIS: Truth be told James, at the end of the day the choice is yours and yours alone to make. You’ve got the free pass to be the coward which is going to save you from the worst beating you’ve ever experienced in your life. It’ll save you from early retirement. Or in the end you can choose to show up and deal with what comes your way. For, I won’t hold back. I won’t show any mercy. Everything I had said will end up being the truth. Then to top it all off. When you’re laying in the middle of that ring. Unable to feel anything from the neck down. When you’ve got blood pouring from your eyes, mouth, and nose. When that look of sheer desperation is displayed. I’ll stand right on over you. Spit on you and show you from the gate there has never been any respect between us. You could die in a car crash on the way to show and I wouldn’t bat a fucking eye.. In the end though as I said James, the choice is yours.

Taking another moment to pause. Calvin could already hear in his head, the thousands upon thousands of fans that were going to be booing him come Climax Control. The hate that they had for him was going to shine through. More so than usual, if it was by his hands that the career of James Tuscini came to an end.

CALVIN HARRIS: However the one thing you need to remember going into this match is this. My name is Calvin Harris. I am YOURS and EVERYONE ELSE’S Sin City Wrestling Heavyweight Champion. And that makes me BETTER than you!

As it turned out those were going to be the final words that were going to be coming out of his mouth. Seemingly there was nothing else that needed to be said on his end. His words along painted a picture for what the main event of Climax Control was looking to turn into. It might not have been liked, but at the same time it was a very real possibility. In that being said the view of the cameras switched to show a very brief part of that iconic movie. Although, it was just as quick as the cameras turned themselves around that they found themselves fading to black. Leaving every single Sin City Wrestling fan to wait and see on what was really going to happen when Harris and Tuscini.

15
Climax Control Archives / Career Destiny
« on: July 28, 2017, 11:48:57 PM »
 
\'user


ACT I: SHOTS FIRED [part one]

“The World Heavyweight Championship...

This is the one championship that has seemed to have eluded me my entire career. I spent four long years in World Elite Wrestling. From the moment I put my name to the dotted line. I gave that champion everything that I got. Not once did I ever slack off. Now in the four years I was with that company. There would a couple different times that I had managed to earn myself a shot at the WEW World Heavyweight Championship. Each time I had that opportunity I always gave it everything that I had. I always stepped my game up. I always put it all on the line. Yet no matter how close I had been to closing out on becoming the champion. Somehow someway in the end it was pulled away from me. Somehow someway the champion was always able to retain.

As much as it left a bitter taste in my mouth. I also knew that it had everything to do with the talent that the WEW World Heavyweight Champion had. She was considered one of the best for a reason. Long story short the company eventually closed down and after four long years. I had to leave without that goal accomplished. Yet at the same time it had been my dream since I was a child to become a World Champion and therefore I was going to make that happen somehow someway. Cue me signing my name to the dotted line and beginning to work for Pure Amusement Wrestling. Something that I would eventually realize was one of the biggest mistakes I had ever made in my career.

But to get to the point I gave PAW everything I had, just like I had given WEW everything I had. I was defeating people left and right. I was making a name for myself. It got to the point where I couldn’t be ignored and they gave me a shot at the Titans of the Midway Championship. That opportunity was all I needed, because I went and completely destroyed their champion. I made the guy look like a worthless pile of shit. Made him look like he didn’t belong in the business at all. I basically made him go running into hiding a short time after that. However the bigger picture was I had all eyes on me and I was forcing the company to look at me more. By that I was forcing the company to start considering me for to compete for the PAW Heavyweight Championship.

Fast forward just a month and a half later. I no longer had the Titans of the Midway Championship, because I chose to vacate it due to getting a shot at the PAW Heavyweight Championship. I found myself in the ring with Press. The man that everyone said couldn’t be beat. The man that everyone seemed to look up to. Yet at the same time Press was a shady backstabbing fuck who had connection to the owner and used his backstage connections to politic. Which is ultimately what cost me the PAW Heavyweight Championship in the end. The man knew he was going to lose so he fucked me over and when he fucked me over. Pure Amusement Wrestling lost one of the best talents they ever had... which as we can see turned out to be bad news for them. They closed down shortly after I left.

Once again I found myself without a World Championship to my name. Which honestly makes someone start to question a lot of things. And sure people might be quick to point out my stint in Monarchy Wrestling. That’s great and all, I have all the respect for that company. Least they knew what they had on their hands. They respected my abilities and my talent. They did give me quite the opportunity when I was given a shot at the Monarchy Championship. In which I did win, but at the same time the company closed down that same night. I am not one of those guys. I can’t say that I was truly a World Champion when I never even got the chance to defend it. I never even got the chance to prove what type of champion I could be.

Never even got the chance to show that I could carry a company on my back. Therefore I cannot say that I was truly ever a World Champion. And like I was saying after all of this. I started to question a lot of things. I began to wonder, if it was something I would ever achieve. I’ve been wrestling now for over ten years and I don’t have a legitimate World Heavyweight Champion run under my belt. Is it because I’m not good enough? That’s a question I’ve asked myself. Yet at the same time I look back and see that I have been in the ring with some of the best of them. I’ve questioned if whether or not, it’s because I don’t have the look.

But then I’ll take a step back and look at myself in the mirror. I’ve got the body of a greek god. Everything about me stands out. I’ve got a six pack on top of my six pack. I know for a fact that most of the wrestlers now days don’t work out nearly as hard as I do. They don’t put the time that I put into the gym. Without a doubt I have the look. And then that’ll make me go into questioning that maybe just maybe it has everything to do with the companies that I choose to sign with. Maybe it has everything to do with the companies that I choose to give my time too. Maybe just maybe it has everything to do with the companies choosing to hold me back from achieving that goal.

Then again at the same time I ask myself, if I want to be that guy. I ask myself if I want to be like every other person in the industry that blames the company they work for because things aren’t going their way. Because about ninety percent of those people that blame the company they work for. Those people aren’t exactly very talented in the first place. It is those people that aren’t ever actually projected to do very well. Those people aren’t ever going to be World Heavyweight Champion or any other champion for that matter. Because if I choose to be that guy then I am going to be lumped in with those people. Is that something I can truly deal with?

But then that’s where Climax Control comes into play...

It has been announced that this coming Sunday Night. I’ll be one of the five men placed in an over the top rope Battle Royal. One in which the winner will be crowned that SCW Heavyweight Champion. From what it sounds like the former champion J2H simply just couldn’t handle the pressure of being the champion. Therefore he vacated the title and it is now up for grabs. Though at the same time I have to question the company’s decision. I have to question the company’s choices. I have to continue to speak out about Sin City Wrestling when they have chosen Dmitri, Steve Ramone, Eyesnane, Samuel McPherson, and James Tuscini as the four men to be competing for the glory of the SCW World Heavyweight Championship.

Looking at those four men and knowing that they are going to be my competition. It truly does leave me in a situation where I am left scratching my head. It leaves me in a situation where I am wondering on what planet that SCW thinks that the four of them are talented enough to be competing for the SCW Heavyweight Championship. I am left wondering where the hell they thought that either of those four men were worthy of this opportunity. More importantly than all of that. I am left to wonder if the officials even thought for a second about who they wanted in this match or did they just pull random names out of a hat. It is time that SCW and the officials understand that SCW is only going to be great by making great decision.

But if they don’t make great decisions and continue to make decisions like this. Then Sin City Wrestling is going to continue being looked at as mediocre. Making decisions like this is going to continue to make SCW look like a joke. Making decisions like this is going to continue to make people look the opposite direction. At the same time though, it is time for me to realize that it is none of my business in the process. All I am concerned with is the SCW Heavyweight Championship and making sure that it goes home with me at the end of the night.

Based on that being my only concern and my only focus. You can rest assure four other men are going to have their careers in jeopardy...
”


ACT II: Selfish Or Selfless?

It was a bright and early Friday morning. So early in fact that the birds were barely even singing. There was enough light outside to let it be known it was a new day, but also still dark enough that it would make sense that people were still in bed. Reason for Calvin being up so early is because he had a seven am flight in just an hour and half. It was off to Reno, Nevada for Sin City Wrestling’s Climax Control. Then from Reno he would make a drive to Los Angeles, California to be part of UCI’s SummerMania event. Right now it was just a busy time for him and his career.

Dragging himself down the steps of the two story home with a duffle bag on one shoulder and his suitcase in the other hand. Into the living room is where the steps lead him. Taking the suitcase he pushed it against the wall and set his duffle bag on top of it. Calvin turned and made a b line for the kitchen. Sure enough the moment he entered he could smell the coffee brewing. Thanks to his lovely wife of course. Speaking of Alessandra, she had her back turned to him facing the stove and seemingly preparing to cook. With a smile on his lips. Calvin came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her rather pregnant waist. Placing a soft kiss on the back of her neck.


CALVIN HARRIS: Good morning gorgeous.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: ... Mhm.

Well it didn't take a rocket scientist to tell that a response like that let it be known that she wasn't very happy. Then again she wasn't a morning person and it was also five thirty in said morning. That could have played a major factor into her attitude towards him. His hands slowly pulled free from her waist and he took a step or two back. Looking at those long slightly odd colored locks. He took a deep breath.

CALVIN HARRIS: Something wrong?

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Is something wrong, he asks...

She snapped, turning on the gas. The flame began under the greased pan, where she would make the French Toast that she'd been craving enough to pull her out of bed at the ungodly hour it was. She placed the assembled toast in the pan, before taking hold of a spatula in hand. The Seattle-born wrestler cut her eyes at him, her dark eyes a little bloodshot from the early hour.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Oh... I don't know. Maybe we're set to have a baby next week. NEXT. WEEK. My feet look like eskimo shoes. I look like I've swallowed a bowling ball. I have to pee roughly every six and a half minutes. And my husband... my dear, sweet, little soaking-haired chicano is NEVER EVER HOME when we're on baby watch 2017! He's always off traveling to Climax Control, or on Climax Control.

She scowled, cranky, tired, and a little sweaty, frankly.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: IF you could maybe PRACTICE Climax Control, we wouldn't be in this mess, Harris.

He could just hear the rage that was coming out of his voice. There was quite a bit in that tiny woman. Which put him in a position where he needed to choose his next couple of words rather wisely. Running his hands through his long hair, he just stood there leaning against the kitchen table.

CALVIN HARRIS: First of all. Allow me to remind you that the TWO of us. Yes, the TWO of us both decided that we wanted to have a child together. Therefore the whole practice climax control jab there is just as much your fault as it is my fault. We made a decision together.

He stood there with his hands gripping the edge of the table. Calvin wasn’t going to allow himself to get too out of hand or too upset with her. She wasn’t exactly her usual self. She was way more emotional now than she had ever been. Something that he had grown to grow used to over the last few months.

CALVIN HARRIS: And along with that. The last time I checked we do have a child on the way. We have another child that’s close to starting school soon. We have a house which means we have a mortgage to pay. Food needs to be put in the house. Bills need to be paid. All of which I help contribute to being “never home” as you put it. And I would also like to point out one tiny detail. We had a talk months ago. Not long after you found out you were pregnant. That talk had a lot to do with me wrestling, and you told me. You were fine with it. So excuse me for trying to provide for my family.

There was a slight amount of anger in his own tone, just to drive home the point he was slightly irritated with her.

CALVIN HARRIS: It isn’t my fault that my vacation doesn’t start till next week... which I promised you, I was taking the first two weeks of August off. Nor is it my fault I just happened to get put in a match for the World Championship.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: And what happens if this kid, who's name you won't even tell me what it's going to be, decides he's going to say 'you know what? Fuck allll of this. I'm not waiting.' And decides he's going to come out into this world a little early? And you're not here? What if you miss it?

She turned her worried gaze to the French toast that she was making, poking at it with the flattened edge of the spatula, browning the bread to the point that she wanted before easing the toast onto its other side. Gazing at him past a messy, chemically-colored yellow bedhead, she wasn't keen on the idea. She'd brought one child into the world alone. A second? She wasn't looking for that. Just the possibility made her heart sink into her chest.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: You know wrestlers have their kids early. Something chemical or some shit.

She snickered, her nose crunching a bit, a sour expression on her face.

CALVIN HARRIS: As much as you might consider me inconsiderate. Or as much as you might consider me someone that seemingly just doesn’t care because I’m never home. That couldn’t be any further from the truth.

His eyes locking on that sour yet rather worried expression. Least before she had turned herself back around to make sure they couldn’t make eye contact.

CALVIN HARRIS: I have already made arrangements for a possible red-eye flight home. Because I know that is a possibility. The last thing I want to do is miss the birth of my son or to make wife go through something she’s already gone through alone once before. That would be the worst thing I could ever do. It’d make me the biggest piece of shit ever and I couldn’t even forgive myself, but I’ve already gone over a plan for what could happen. If that happens, fuck the title match. Fuck the entire company, I’m coming home where I belong.

He spoke with such a confidence when it came to those words that came out of his mouth. His hand had unleashed the edge of the table as he managed to take a couple of steps towards her. Being at her side and reaching out to grab her face gently making her turn to look right at him.

CALVIN HARRIS: There is nothing more important to me than you, VP, and our son.

Nodding his head a little bit making sure to keep her eyes locked on his.

CALVIN HARRIS: But at the same time I wish you shared the same excitement I had about this match. I’ve been wrestling for twelve years and I’ve never been a legitimate World Heavyweight Champion.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: You know I'm happy that you're getting these opportunities. I just wish that it was at a different time in life. When things weren't so close to being monumentally different for us. When we weren't about to welcome new life. I wish these opportunities would be coming when I could be there with you to celebrate your victories.

She missed the ring. Retirement... it was a bitter thing for her. The former Deathmatch-savvy competitor truly did miss the traveling. She missed lacing up her boots. A lot of career frustration though and desire to build this little family of hers took the forefront. When she tried to advance out of the 'hardcore division,' the opportunities never came, no matter what. When she found a place that accepted her, they tended to fold right as she was about to kick the door in, ultimately denying her of her chance at finally reaching the pinnacle. It made for a lot of restless nights. But, she certainly didn't like EVERYTHING falling on the shoulders of her husband. As of right now, though? There wasn't much that could be done about that.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: It gets a little dull being home all day, every day while you get to go out and have all the fun. And it gets a little worrying being on week thirty-nine, and not knowing when my husband is going to come home. Not knowing what condition he's going to come home in. That really fucking sucks, Calvin...

She turned the knob, killing the flame and scooping her French toast onto a plate, placing the pan into the sink nearby to cool while grabbing a fork from the dish drainer.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m sorry...

That was the first thing he let come out of his mouth. Surely it was going to leave her puzzled for that brief moment but he was always one to express himself.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re not saying it, but at the same time I get it. I’ve been selfish. Although I tried to play it like I was being selfless. Because I was doing all of this for you. All of this for our kids. Guess at the same time I was still doing it for me and it does make me selfish. A lot of times I didn’t think about what I was doing or how it was making you feel. That makes me a pretty shitty husband. For that I apologize...

There was a somber look on his expression at that particular moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: And you know what? Maybe it’s time that I go down the path that you went down. You made sacrifices for me. You made them for VP and you’ve made them for our unborn child. You put our family first when you retired. I didn’t do that. I wasn’t exactly ready. I have this mindset that if I don’t win at least one World Championship then my career is for nothing and I’m one of the biggest failures to ever exist. That’s why I keep pushing and keep giving it all I got, but maybe it is time for me to do what you did. I just ask that this one last time you understand. If I win, great... everything was accomplished. If I don’t, then maybe just maybe it is time to hang it up.

That was probably the most emotional he had ever been when it came to his career. Sure he would lash out when things didn’t go his way. He would display a lot of anger but it was never emotional like this. Taking a deep breath, he nodded his head some. Almost like he was truly preparing himself for what could end up happening in just a few days.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Don't be a pussy.

She said, not mincing words. She balanced the curved edge of the plate on her large, round stomach while holding onto the opposing edge with her hand, while her fork in her free hand cut into the bread. She licked her lips of the powdered sugar and the sweet taste, smiling softly. She knew that it wouldn't be too much more of this that she could eat, especially this early. But, that first bite was so satisfying.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: I gave up on my dream because of doors being slammed in my face. Time and time again. Being told no, over and over, for ten years. It gets exhausting. You have opportunity. Fucking take it! Just remember, it's not just YOU that you need to worry about anymore. It's you, me, VP, and a proto-person... who you really need to name, ASAP.

She stated, cutting into the bread once again, taking a bite.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: But, in the meantime... trust me. You'd resent me if you were a house husband.

CALVIN HARRIS: Truth be told, I don’t doubt that for a second.

A rather brief chuckle left his lips.

CALVIN HARRIS: I thank you though. More than you ever know for understanding me and for supporting me. I thank you for always being in my corner. I thank you for being my rock and for being my voice of reason when I need it the most. But believe me when I tell you, I know you all need me. However I need you all just as much as you need me. You’re the ones that keep motivating me and keep doing what I do.

That being said, he grabbed a hold of her waist and pulled her forward for a moment. His lips crushing against his for a rather deep kiss. It would have seemed like an eternity despite it being only a couple of seconds, but this was one of those kisses that was done to let it be known how serious he was when it came to him being thankful. As well as what his family meant to him. When that kiss broke apart, Calvin looked into those eyes deeply for that brief moment. Saying everything that needed to be said without words. Quickly turning himself around at that moment to begin to make his way out for what was going to be a long day.

ACT III: SHOTS FIRED [part two]

“This Sunday...

I will find myself standing across the ring from four other men with the chance to become the NEW SCW World Heavyweight Champion by the end of it all. See one of the biggest problems I have with this match has everything to do with the fact that it is a battle royal. This isn’t a match where it comes down to actual wrestling ability. This isn’t a match where someone actually has to be better than their opponent, least good enough to pin them or to make them tap out. Instead all you have to do is throw your opponent over the top rope. Anyone can get lucky and send someone over a top rope. Anyone can have enough momentum on their side with one clothesline to change the outcome of a match. That doesn’t prove that they are better than anyone.

All it proves is that they were lucky in that one moment. And if I am speaking the truth here. The only way Samuel McPherson, James Tuscini, Eyesnsane, or Dmitiri are ever going to hold a World Heavyweight Championship is being in a situation where they got lucky. This is truly the perfect setup for one of them to get lucky. The perfect setup for one of them to prove that hard work, dedication, and actual wrestling ability doesn’t matter. It is the perfect chance for them to further shit on the professional wrestling business. More than they already have... but although it is the perfect chance to do all of that. I am the ONE that is going to make sure it doesn’t fucking happen. Best believe I’m going to make sure SCW has a worthy World Heavyweight Champion.

SAMUEL MCPHERSON

Let me go ahead and start with your retarded ass. Only because I know that you’re going to have so much to say about me. You’re going to act like you know me, you know where I’ve been, and what I’ve achieved. Course every last bit of that is going to come from King of Retard style himself, Lord Raab. You’re going to say the same thing that he’s said about me over the years. See because that’s what happens with anyone that’s associated with him. It seems that every last one of them has the same down syndrome mindset and literally says the same thing over and over again. For whatever reason none of them can develop their own personalities. But you know what? I give a fuck less about what you or that fat piece of shit has to say about me.

See because at the end of the day it isn’t going to make a difference. My name alone speaks volumes. My name alone says that I am better than you, Samuel. It says that I am better than Raab. It says I’m better than the entire Raab and Friends clan. And you know what? You’re going to quickly try to decline those comments. But at the same time, I can very easily ask you one simple question. What have you done Samuel? In the time that you’ve been part of professional wrestling, what have you achieved? In the time that you’ve been apart of the SCW roster, what is it that you’ve achieved? Because I already know the answer. You’ve done absolutely fucking nothing. Not one damn thing have you achieved. You’ve accomplished zero!

From what I’ve established - and yes I had to look this up, because I don’t spend my time worrying about people that done mean anything to me. Yet for the sake of truthful facts I did some research, but with that being said. From what I have established. You’ve been on this roster a lot longer than I have been. In the time that you’ve been on the roster. You’ve never held a single championship to your name. You don’t have a single accolade to your name. Hell, it’s very rare that you even get booked in matches. Seems to happen once in a blue moon and when the company is needing an extra body. Essentially, you’ve just been another guy on the roster collecting a paycheck that you don’t even deserve.

But now that I’ve exposed you for doing nothing. I can already hear what your response is going to be. It’ll be the same response I’ve heard from fattie for years. “I don’t care about championships and accomplishments.” So help me god, if that comes out of your mouth. I am just going to show up with a Smith and Wesson Victory Pistol and blow your fucking brains out. You are truly the most retarded cocksucker on earth. If you claim that championships and accolades don’t mean anything to you. Especially in this sport. It is everyone’s goal to be the best that they can be. Only way one can prove how good they are is by holding championships and having accolades to their name. Otherwise you’re just wrestling with no purpose and that makes you look dumb as shit.

But you know what? At the same time it might be a good idea for you to not care about the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Because there’s not a chance on God’s green earth that you’re going to leave with it. And I am going to make damn sure of it. If there’s one thing I will do in this match that doesn’t include winning the championship. I am going to make sure without a  shadow of a doubt that you’re tossed out of the ring. I am going to be the one that tosses your big ass out of the ring at that. You are the least deserving of this opportunity. Basically, you being put in this match is a hand out. You’re being made to be a charity case.

And there’s nothing I hate more when it comes to this sport is when a company just gives a charity case something. Nothing pisses me off more than when someone gets a handout. I’ve had to work for everything I have ever had in life and everything I have ever had in this business. Therefore so should everyone else, but sadly not everyone carries the same mindset that I have. Yet at the same time the fact still remains that I am going to ball up my fist. Punch you square in your egg shaped head and then toss you out of the ring. You’ll be lucky if you even make it in this match longer than five minutes. Hell, you’ll be lucky if you make it further than the first elimination. Simply put Samuel, you’re about to get fucked up.

JAMES TUSCINI

Now that brings me to you. Mr. I Still Believe That Italian Mob Bosses are a thing. You’ve clearly watched way too much Godfathers as a kid. And what cracks me up the most about all of that. Is your probably the least gangster person I have ever come in contact with in my entire life. When I look at you, all I see is some puny little kid that looks like he’s never hit the gym a day in his life. I see someone that’s probably never even had a protein shake. I look at you and see a kid that I would have bullied and slapped around back in high school just for the sake of it. In case it isn’t sinking in James. Allow me to put it you bluntly... I don’t fear you. Not only do I not fear you, but I don’t see you as a threat to me. Not even in the least bit.

Then again I think at this point despite the whole Italian Mob Boss family gimmick you’re trying to run. It seems fairly obvious to me that you’re not really trying to be scary or threatening. Instead, you’re one of those wrestlers that I hate the most. One of those wrestlers that stick with this comedy routine. One of those wrestlers that basically shit on the entire business by acting, thinking, and treating the sport like it is nothing more than a joke. I might be only twenty eight years old, but I was raised on that old school mindset. You’re meant to respect the business. Not treat it like a joke and certainly not use it for a stage as if it was a stand up act. I’ve been telling myself for awhile now. First chance I got I was going to beat your ass for disrespecting my sport.

Just so happens that the first time that I get my hands are you. It’s going to be in a situation where the SCW World Heavyweight Championship is on the line. In this situation all Sin City Wrestling did was ensure that you didn’t survive and didn’t have a career when all of this was said and done. Had this just been a match where they booked the two of us against each other. I would have done what needed to be done. I would have beat your ass. I would have knocked you out. But you would have lived to see another day. If anything I would have knocked some sense into you and made you start to treat this business how it deserves to be treated. But in this situation, the first time we are meeting is like this and that’s the worst thing SCW could have done to you.

For all this has done is lit an extra fire up under my ass. Not to mention to know that I am going to be standing across the ring from someone that doesn’t have any respect for the business. To be standing across the ring from a man that does nothing but treat the business as a joke. To know I have to share an opportunity at a World Championship with a man like you, truly pisses me off. That ensured that every punch I connect with to your face is going to be a punch ten times harder than usual. A punch that is filled with hate. It ensured that anytime I kick you. I’m going to be aiming to knock your teeth out of your mouth or to give you a career-ending concussion. That means every time I take you down to the mat. I am going to be aiming to break bones.

I can admit that and maybe that makes me an unprofessional piece of shit. If that’s the case, then so be it. I happen to find you to be rather unprofessional by not having any real respect for the sport that I have given my life too. But I already know that everything I am saying is going in one ear and out there other. Because that’s just who you are James. You don’t take anything seriously. You don’t have any real care and you probably think that this is just some walk in the park, but boy are you in for a rude awakening Sunday night. You are not worthy of an opportunity for the SCW Heavyweight Championship. As far as I am concerned you’re not worthy of any title shot. Contrary to what you might believe. Title shots don’t grow on trees.

In fact title shots are meant to be something that someone has to earn, but in this situation you like Samuel were given a handout. However at the end of the day I know what the outcome is going to be. I am going to toss your scrawny ass out of my ring. I’m going to watch your head bounce off the unforgiving floor and I am going to watch as you’re forced to look back to the ring while being carried out on a stretcher while my hand gets raised in victory with fifteen pounds of gold hanging from my waist.

EYESNSANE

I am going to be as real as I can possibly be in this situation Eyesnsane. I don’t know too much about you. About the only thing I know about you is the fact that you’re one of the men standing in my way of a career destiny. That and the fact that I know you’re a man that’s connected to the ever so infamous Elders. Now I truly hope that you heard the amount of sarcasm that’s in my voice when I said that. Because I honestly don’t give a fuck about the Elders. For the most part I don’t know who they are either, but what I do know is that they were always a group of people that had way too much hype. I never found them to be as good as this hype around them played them out to be.

And honestly where at the Elders now when you think about it? First of all there’s entirely too many of them. You never know which one of them is going to randomly come out of the woodworks one day. Then to top it off, they don’t have any significance around here like they used to. They’re very much like Samuel McPherson in the sense that anytime you see them is when they’re randomly being put in a match because an extra body or two is needed. That’s about it. I’ll tell you something else about the Elders as well. You see the thing about them that everyone picks up on the most is the fact that they are all grouped together. It is very rare of them to do anything by themselves. They’re most always in tag matches.

With you being part of them Eyesnsane. I would imagine that you know why that is. The Elders are a group of people that couldn’t be successful singles wrestlers. They’re a group of people that simply could not under any circumstances whatsoever get the job done on their own. I don’t think there has been a single one of them that has ever held singles gold on their own. I could be wrong, but then again I don’t give a shit enough to check the facts on that. Especially when more times than often not at all they’ve been leaning on each other to get them success in this business. Which is why it totally blows my fucking mind that Matt Spears won that Golden Opportunity briefcase. It’s just like how the fuck is that even possible?

Anyway, back to the point at hand. The Elders are known for needing each other to succeed and known for needing each other to survive. That has managed to lump you into the same category as them Eyesnsane. There is nothing about you that tells me that you’re going to be a threat in this match. You’re too far out of your element. You don’t have one of your Elder buddies to come running to your aid the first moment you find yourself in trouble. This isn’t a situation where the moment it looks like you’re going to lose, you can tag someone else in and they come in to change the entire pace of the match as well as get you a victory in the end. Nah, this is a situation where you have to do everything on your own. And as far as I can see you don’t have it in you.

There’s not a chance in hell Eyesnsane, you’re going to be walking out of this match with the SCW World Heavyweight Championship. Matter of fact I don’t see anyone from the Elders being a World Heavyweight Champion. In this company or any other company for that matter. But you know as much as I don’t have faith in you. I have never been in the ring with you, which is something I am looking forward to. For one reason and one reason only. I want to be the man that proves my point. I want to be the man that proves that what I am saying is the truth. I want to be the man that proves that you aren’t shit without someone in your corner. And trust me, it won’t be long after I toss over the top rope before that cold reality sinks in for you as well.

DMITRI

You know some people would say that this is the rematch that they’ve been waiting for. Although, I don’t know if you would really call it a rematch. Considering this isn’t a one on one situation. But regardless a few weeks ago the two of us stood across from each other in the middle of a SCW ring. When that happened I had the mindset that I knew that I could beat you. You had the mindset that you THOUGHT you could beat me. Yet when the two of us met in the middle of that ring. You couldn’t get the job done Dmitri. Sure, I won’t take anything away from you. You tried, you tried really hard. You gave it everything you had. There were a few times you knocked me down and even rocked my world, but in the end your thought was wrong.

You found out that you couldn’t beat me. The two of us ended up spilling the outside. All hell broke loose and they had to send security out to pull us apart. But the fact still remains that at the end of the day you didn’t get the job done. Though, I am sure that you’ve got the mindset that I was wrong too. However, that’s not the case. I was never wrong. For I can still say that I KNOW I can beat you. On that night, it didn’t happen because I didn’t want it to happen. On that night, I could have ended that match the moment it started but I wanted a challenge. I really wanted to see what you could do between those ropes. Now, I won’t lie at all. It was impressive. It showed me that you had a lot of heart. Way more than I expected.

However the way I see it now. I gave you the chance to shine. I let you have your fifteen minutes of fame. I let you share the spotlight with me once before, but there’s not a chance in hell that I am going to allow you to share it with me for a second time. Especially not when the World Heavyweight Championship is on the line. This time it is a situation where I know and where I WILL defeat you with thousands upon thousands of people watching. This is a situation where I’ll make sure that everyone knows that the monster that is Dmitri is nothing more than a myth. This is where I let them know there’s no legitimate reason to fear you, not even in the least bit. You’re just a man like everyone else. You’re just not a man that’s on my actual level.

Don’t get in your feelings though Dmitri. I’m a man that’s willing to give you credit where credit is due. Like I said the last time we were in the ring with each other. You impressed me and you showed me what you could do. In all honesty, it wouldn’t surprise me. Not even in the least bit, if it turned out that the two of us were the last ones standing in the middle of the ring with each other at the end of the night. I’ve made it clear none of the other three are competition to me. The only way that you won’t make it to the final two is you allow yourself to be weak and if you allow yourself to have any compassion for your tag team partner. Now I would imagine for a man that tries so hard to play himself off as a monster.

That wouldn’t be the case, but at the same time I don’t believe this monster act and I haven’t from the start. If I were you, I’d be rather smart. I would make sure that without a shadow of a doubt that you made it to the final two. Doesn’t matter if you have to hurt your partner to do that. After all you have to ask yourself a simple question. Do you think James would take it easy on you? This is his first chance to win the SCW Heavyweight Championship, just like you. Of course he isn’t going to take it easy on you. Of course he isn’t going to put the tag team first. Of course he isn’t going to put the friendship first. He’ll put himself first. Now don’t play yourself by not doing the same damn thing.

Honestly, I’ve made it clear that SCW made some horrible choices for this match. And as far as I am concerned, the only way this match is going to be saved and the only way the SCW World Heavyweight Championship is going to look good is if at the end of the match it is the two of us battling out for it. Otherwise, if it’s me against someone else. It’s just going to look all bad. But at the same exact time Dmitri. It isn’t going to be my problem if you make it to the final two with me. It isn’t going to be my problem if you're the first one eliminated. Like I’ve been saying the only concern that I have is winning the SCW Heavyweight Championship. Nothing more and nothing less.

So to me it doesn’t make a difference if you’re the last one in the ring with me or if any of the other three are the last man in the ring with me. At the end of the day the outcome is still going to be the same. I am going to be the man that I know that I can be. I’m going to be the wrestler than I know I can be. I am going to be the man and the wrestler that goes the distance. Somehow someway when the smoke clears and the dust settles. Dmitri, you are going to come up just like James. Just like Eyesnsane, and just like Samuel. You’re going to come up empty handed. Meanwhile I’ll be the new World Heavyweight Champion!
”


ACT IV: Me Against The World.

It had been a long day already. Calvin had flew into the city of Reno leaving Seattle at six in the morning. He managed to make it Reno by nine. From the moment on it had been nothing more than media appearance after media appearance. Not to mention fitting a couple of Meet N’ Greets in there as well. As of late the name Calvin Harris was becoming a staple to the promotion itself and they were making him due things he didn’t exactly want to do. Yet at the same time it was things that were kind of expected of someone with name value. Nevertheless it had been one of those days and the only thing that he was looking forward to was getting back to his hotel and getting in that bad to sleep.

Pulling up outside of the hotel and finding the first empty parking lot he could with the rental car that he was driving. The first thing that he was able to notice was there were several fans already lined up outside of the hotel. It was two days until Climax Control, but it wasn’t uncommon for professional wrestling fans to track down where wrestlers were staying at or where they went to go get food. All for the sake of meeting them and all for the sake of hoping to get an autograph. Calvin set there in the car after turning it off and sighed heavily. This was not something he wanted to deal with by any means. But at the same time he didn’t have a choice.

Popping the driver’s side door open. Calvin went ahead and stepped on out, as quietly as he could he shut the door behind him. He didn’t want to draw too much attention to himself. Yet it didn’t seem to work out the way he wanted. Because it was at that moment he heard someone scream at the top of their lungs.


“THERE IS CALVIN HARRIS!”

Sure enough all eyes shot towards him. Calvin instantly looked at the ground with this bitter expression. That being said he just started to make his way towards the front doors of the hotel. In doing so he could hear those fans starting to heckle him and seemingly doing what they could to get under his skin.

“Who is ready to see this man get his ass kicked on Sunday?”

“Heck yeah! I am!”

“It’s laughable to think that Calvin Harris will ever be a champion in Sin City Wrestling. Let alone the World Heavyweight Champion. The guy couldn’t beat Rage. Hell, he couldn’t even beat Xander Bishop!”

“Calvin Harris is going to turn out to be one of the biggest failures that Sin City Wrestling ever had!”

There was a sudden eruption of laughter that was coming from all these fans that were outside. Hearing all of that laughter just made his blood boil and for all the right reasons. These people didn’t have the right to be saying anything that they were saying. These people clearly didn’t understand the business. More importantly than that these people didn’t understand just how good he was in the ring. Regardless of one recent loss and regardless of how things might have played out in the past. Calvin was one of the best in the world and he did have the talent. Not a word came from his mouth though. He kept quiet as he walked past them all. Though just as he reached for the door handle of the hotel. He heard another one call out.

“What’s this? The big bad Martyr has nothing to say? Does the cat got your tongue, pussy?”

Calvin let go of the door handle. He stood there for just a moment or two slightly mumbling to himself. Almost as he was trying to talk himself out of having a reaction, but it might have been too late. At that moment he spun himself around with hate filled eyes glaring right at the sea of SCW fans.

CALVIN HARRIS: Let me assure you that this has nothing to do with cat having my tongue. This has nothing to do with me being a pussy. My silence has nothing to do with any of that. Instead my silence has everything to do with not a single of you are worth a proper response. You see I’m more than aware that this is the Me Against The World situation. Even more so when Sunday Night rolls around. But little do you know in a few days, it’ll be each and every single one of you that is left speechless when I hoist the Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Championship over my head!

As one would have expected that those comments were going to enrage the fans and to set them off. However at that moment Calvin had turned himself around and stormed on inside the hotel. Leaving them behind and surely seething at the same time. Truth be told what he said was a hundred percent the truth. Calvin understood that everyone was going to be against him. He understood that there wasn’t going to be a single fan cheering for him. He understood that there was going to be no one in the back supporting him and wanting him to become the champion. It very much was him against the world, but at the same time it didn’t matter if he had the world against him. Calvin had been known to overcome it all and this time was going to be no different.

ACT V: The Future Is Bright

All week long the city of Reno had been preparing for Sin City Wrestling to be coming into town. It was the routine thing for the company. Every Sunday CLIMAX CONTROL would air generally on the west coast unless on a special tour. However this week’s event wasn’t just any regular edition of Climax Control, not after what took place the week before. Sin City Wrestling was flipped upside down with the announcement that came from the biggest superstar in SCW currently, J2H. It was announced that he was going to be vacating both championships that he held. More importantly the SCW Heavyweight Championship. By far the single most shocking announcement for the company in recent memory.

Then to keep up with the shocking announcements. It was announced the same night that J2H announced he was vacating the title, that the very next week on Climax Control. There was going to be a Over-The-Top-Rope Battle Royal consisting of five men and in that battle royal, the man that went the distance. The man that remained standing in the ring over the other four would officially crown themselves the brand-spanking new SCW Heavyweight Champion. Needless to say with that going on. It had fans of SCW on the edge of their seats and it was bringing quite a bit of attention to the city of Reno for no one wanted to miss this night. On this particular night, just twenty four hours till show time SCW fans were going to get a special treat.

Cue the rolling of an official camera crew of Sin City Wrestling. In doing so the cameras found themselves focused on the back of a well-built frame of a man. His long jet black hair was something that stood out right away. Along with the dark black suit that made his body look that more appealing. In that same moment this man turned himself around. The scruffy facial hair and those dark eyes that were all too familiar came into play. The man the cameras happened to find themselves on was none other than “The Martyr” himself, Calvin Harris. His lips curved into that smirk that only he could give as he began to break the silence.


CALVIN HARRIS: Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls. Children of all ages. What an exciting time it is to be a fan of Sin City Wrestling isn’t it? After all we just found out one week ago that J2H can’t handle the pressure of being in his second reign as the SCW Heavyweight Champion as well as as being the Internet Champion. Therefore he’s decided to tuck his tail between his legs, give up the championships, and go running off into obscurity. Which doesn’t surprise me, but it isn’t exactly the worst news anyone has ever gotten. Especially for five specific superstars.

For a brief moment there was a pause that consumed him. That smirk of his seemingly starting to spread across his expression just a little more.

CALVIN HARRIS: By now I am sure that each and every single one of you have heard about the blockbuster of a Main Event that was announced for tomorrow night’s Climax Control. And if you haven’t heard, well then you’re just a couple of idiots that have been living under a rock this entire time. However with that being said allow me to be the one to enlighten you. Tomorrow night at this very place. Some random ass baseball field - I forget the name - but then again it isn’t important. But regardless right here tomorrow night for Climax Control the main event of the evening will be an over the top rope battle royal and the winner aka the man that outlasts four other men in the match will be crowned the new SCW World Heavyweight Champion!

There was quite a bit of excitement in his voice when he had revealed what was set to take place in just twenty four hours from this very moment. Then again it made plenty of sense for why he would be excited considering that he was one of the men that would be getting this opportunity.

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s right. The powers that be had decided that they were very-very quickly going to make sure that they moved on from the J2H era and make sure that no one had time to really think about the flop that was his second reign. I can’t say that I blame them for doing so. After all it has been pretty clear for the last several months that SCW is on a downward decline. The company surely isn’t what it once was. And they surely aren’t helping their case by any means when they go and sign talent as worthless as Griffin Hawkins, but hey I am not the one that’s running the head of talent relations. However, I have to give some props with them attempting to do everything they can to move on very quickly from the position that J2H put them in. I applaud them for announcing right away that they were going to crown at a NEW World Heavyweight Champion. But there’s just one catch to all of that...

Holding up his finger to the cameras to back up that “one catch” that he was talking about. In that brief moment where he was silence, it was going to be enough to make the fans wonder just exactly what was going to come out of his mouth. That was just the thing with the Martyr. Sometimes it was rather hard to really guess which side of the field he was going to come from so to speak.

CALVIN HARRIS: That one catch has everything to do with the ten men that they chose for this battle royal. Well, I guess it is more like the nine men other men they chose to put in this match. It made all the sense in the world to place me in this match. Right now I am the only man on the roster that actually looks like a real wrestler. I am the only man on the wrestler that doesn’t have some stupid “gimmick” as they call it. More importantly than all of that. I am the only man that is on this roster that has the balls, that has the guts, and that has the ability to speak his mind. Everyone else doesn’t have that in them. Everyone else is too afraid to have the balls to say things that they don’t agree with. Everyone else is too afraid to have the guts to stand up for what they believe in. No one else has the ability to do what they want or say what they want, because they’re all a bunch of pussies that are scared to “upset the wrong people” or to get themselves “heat” over saying or doing something.

There was this look of sheer disgust that overcame Calvin’s facial expression for that brief moment. That look alone let it be known how he seemingly felt about a roster full of people. Something that wasn’t going to be doing him any favors anytime soon.

CALVIN HARRIS: I simply do not give a fuck about who I piss off, who I offend, or who I upset. It can be someone on the roster. Bet, they wouldn’t say anything to my face. For they don’t want to get their asses whooped. It could be one of the referees, backstage crew, or even an interviewer. It wouldn’t make a difference, because at the end of the day they are easily replaceable. SCW could hire a monkey off the streets to do their job. Where as it would be a true loss to lose someone like me. Which brings me to the next point. I don’t even care if I piss someone off in management. Because at the end of the day Christian and Mark do not own me. SCW does not own me. SCW isn’t the only wrestling company that exists. They catch feelings about something I’ve said or done. They could fire me, but at the same time it is going to hurt them more than it will hurt me. I’ll end up somewhere, making way more money, and being treated way better.

A shrug left his shoulders at that particular moment. There was such an arrogance that oozed out of him when he spoke that it made him unbearable. Then again it was that arrogance that he braced with every chance he got.

CALVIN HARRIS: I say all of that because it’s the truth and because Sin City Wrestling needs a champion like me. Can you honestly say that someone like Steve Ramone is going to be a guy that is a worthy World Heavyweight Champion? Because if you think that, then you’re clearly stupider than I originally thought ninety percent of you were in the first place. The writing's on the wall when it comes to Steve. He is nothing more than a company yes man. The moment Mark or Christian asked him to do something. He wouldn’t question it, instead like a good little bitch he’d do it. If they asked him to jump, he would quickly turn around and reply with asking how high they wanted him to jump. That’s pathetic. It makes me sick to my stomach. Along with makes me want to punch Steve right in his fucking nose. The last thing this company needs is a champion that’s nothing more than a yes man. But then again at the same time, let’s be real shall? Even with it being a match like a battle royal - where it doesn’t take real wrestling ability to win - at the end of the day Steve wouldn’t have enough luck behind him to bring home the World Championship. For crying out loud the guy has been around for years and can’t seem to break out of the mid-card. He’s simply just one of those guys that is never going to be World Championship material.

Calvin’s words came off as if he believed every single word that he let come out of his mouth, which honestly wasn’t that surprising at all. It was a given that he was very arrogant, he was very egotistical, and he was very confident in himself. By no means at all was it a surprise that Calvin showed no real respect for a SCW veteran like Steve Ramone.

CALVIN HARRIS: However of course in the interest of fairness. It isn’t like Samuel McPherson or James Tuscini are SCW World Heavyweight Championship material either. In fact I would have to say that even putting them in this match is going to devalue what is meant to be the company’s most prestigious championship. And the reason being is because James and Samuel are two charity cases for SCW. they’re not as big as a charity case as the mental challenged fuck that is Lord Raab, but none the less they’re pretty close to it. Samuel and James are two men that can’t wrestle their way out of a wet paper back. They’re two men that have never truly amounted to anything special here. At most Samuel was just a companion for Lord Raab, considering he doesn’t have any friends. Other than that he never served an actual purpose. Randomly gets thrown a match here and there, but that’s it. He has never accomplished a damn thing.

All I see when I think of this big fuck is Sloth from the goonies. Retarded as all hell and never going to amount to anything. SCW gave him a hand out by putting him in this match, but it’s going to blow up in their face real soon. Just like it is going to blow up in their face with James. Another guy that has been around for years. Another guy that can’t seem to break past the mid-card. Hell at the same time the two title runs he had. They didn’t last long and they were easily forgettable. James is nothing more than a comedy act. Nothing more than someone to get a few chuckles out of here and there, but certainly not someone that will ever make a worthy of champion. SCW already gets looked at as a joke. The company would be one big laughing stock if James won the title.


Once again Calvin started to shake his head from side to side. This time it was pretty obvious that he was shaking his head in sheer disappointment.

CALVIN HARRIS: Simply put James, Samuel, and Steve were men that didn’t deserve a title shot. They were not worthy in the least bit of this opportunity. Course that brings me to the other two men in that of Eyesnane and Dmitri. As sad as it is to admit this. I don’t have much of a choice. When it comes to those two men. They’re the only two that are going to provide me with any competition. They’re the only two men that would actually be somewhat alright if they were lucky enough to go the distance. Now don’t get it twisted. Dmitri would never be the champion that I am. He wouldn’t have the balls to say and do the things that I would. The things that would need to be done as champion.

But instead he would just hold the title hostage. Go on his usual ramblings about vampires and being from ancient worlds. He’d try to amp it up with that ridiculous ass gimmick that he has going for him. Sadly, it would last as long as people continued to believe in it. Though, eventually it would be a situation where no one would care that he was champion and it would be a situation where people started to call for him to lose the title. Along with that I think that Dmitri would fold under the pressure of being the SCW Heavyweight Champion. This is a guy that folded under the pressure of holding the Internet Championship. The title that means the least around SCW and he couldn’t handle the pressure of it. Therefore there’s no way he could handle the pressure of being the SCW Heavyweight Champion, but the good news is. You’re not going to have to go through an era where Dmitri is the champion. I am going to make damn sure of that.

And when it comes to Eyesnane. I’ll be a hundred percent honest here. I don’t know all that much about the man. However, I do know enough to know that he would be better off than everyone else that is in this match. Yet at the same time I know that he is someone that couldn’t handle being the SCW Heavyweight Champion. You see anyone that has any type of connection to the Elders. It’s a given that they’re not really going to be anything special. The Elders are a group of people that think, believe, and act like they’re better than what they truly are. Not to mention, it is a very rare that anyone in the Elders do their own thing. They would much rather have to rely on someone else, than have to rely on themselves.

Therefore that connection with the Elders is going to prove to be a bad thing for Eyesnane. It’s going to prove to be something that holds him back. Because ultimately there’s not a single person to rely on when he’s out in that ring tomorrow night. He’s going to have to rely on himself, but I don’t believe that he has the ability or the talent to be his own person. I truly see him getting launched out of the ring with ease. Sure, Eyesnane

16
Climax Control Archives / Your Demise.
« on: June 16, 2017, 07:02:11 PM »
 
\'user


ACT I: Crossing The Line

It was about one in the morning which meant that Calvin should have already been on a flight to Chicago. Especially considering that very night he was going to be competing for UCI in Rosemont, Illinois. However there was a reason that he wasn’t in the air on route to Chicago. That had everything to do with being stopped outside of the hotel he had been staying at. Thing was he wasn’t stopped by fans. He wasn’t stopped by hecklers. Instead he had been stopped by Fort Defiance's finest. He was standing there face to face with a police officer. Needless to say he wasn’t very thrilled about it either.

POLICE OFFICER: Now are you a hundred percent sure what you are telling me is the truth?

CALVIN HARRIS: Of course, why would I have any reason to lie? Especially to a police officer?!

POLICE OFFICER: Well you’ve got all the reason in the world to lie to me. After all, I am the one that controls whether or not you go to jail tonight.

CALVIN HARRIS: Right...

There was a slight sound of irritation in Calvin’s voice at that particular moment. To simply put it Calvin didn’t like anyone having any type of authority over him. That was just the type of person he was. He had been that way ever since he was a young child.

CALVIN HARRIS: Look sir, I understand that you are a man that’s doing your job. I also understand that a concerned citizen reported me as a person that attacked someone in a vicious manner. Yet, the thing you’re missing here is that they are reporting me for something that they saw at a professional wrestling show. It’s professional FREAKING wrestling. The whole show is based around someone getting hurt

POLICE OFFICER: No need to be a smartass with me, Mr. Harris. I am more than aware of how professional wrestling works. I was once a fan when I was a young boy, but the problem that comes with this complaint is that they are saying you weren’t even part of the show and that you didn’t attack a wrestler. Which I wouldn’t have even chose to talk to you had it been a wrestler. But they’re claiming you attacked one of the fans and in that case, that’s an assault case.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, I assure you that the business has changed a lot since you were a kid. It isn’t as clean as just wrestling anymore. There are storylines that come with things. There are different gimmicks and what not out there these days. Everything that goes on with a wrestling show is always a part of the show. Sadly, these fucking marks still believe that everything they see is real. Don’t know why most of them don’t come with a handicap sticker and a helmet.

POLICE OFFICER: Hey, come on now. No need to be talking like that about people.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well it’s the truth. Instead of you actually out there catching people that are committing crimes. People that are stealing. People that are breaking into houses. People that are raping women and abusing kids, but instead you’re out here questioning me. Wasting your time while as well as wasting mine. If these idiots don’t understand that something is part of the show. Then maybe they shouldn’t be spending all their social security checks to come to one. Instead invest their money in a higher education.

Calvin shook his head a little bit. Clearly with all the frustration starting to settle in for him.

POLICE OFFICER: So, you’re sticking to what you said? It was all part of the show.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yes.

POLICE OFFICER: Alright then, I’ve got no further reason to keep you. Unless this so called victim comes forward, then that might be a different story. I’ve got all your information, so I am sure that I’ll be in touch if need be.

CALVIN HARRIS: Or if some other mark reports something else because they believe that everything they see is reality and don’t know how to enjoy a fucking show.

He was letting it be known just how frustrated he was with the situation. By that point the Police Officer didn’t continue on with the conversation. He didn’t even seem to acknowledge what The Martyr had even said. Walking on to his squad car to make his exit. A frustrated Calvin went ahead and stopped towards his rental car that was packed just a few feet in front of him. Popping the trunk to said rental car. He tossed his suitcase and dufflebag that he had been holding all that time into the trunk. In grabbing a hold of the trunk, he slammed it down with all his might. Once it was shut Calvin felt his pocket vibrate.

Already annoyed he reached into his pocket prepared to cuss out whomever was calling him. Yet it wasn’t a phone call. Instead it was an email and an email coming from the office of Sin City Wrestling. He rolled his eyes as he tapped on the notification letting his eyes scan across the tiny lettering that had been sent to him. He was searching for something of importance. Something that made sense for why they were even sending an email to him. Honestly truth be told he was expecting it to mention something about a suspension or a firing but that wasn’t the case. Instead it had something to do with a booking.


CALVIN HARRIS: Who in the blue hell is Dmitri?

It was the very question that he had asked himself out loud. Because it was being told to him that a week from now he would be back inside of a Sin City Wrestling ring. He would be featured on Climax Control once again, but he would be in the ring with someone he hadn’t taken on before. At this moment he was in the ring with someone he didn’t know or in this case someone that he didn’t care to know. Most frustrating part about reading that email though had everything to do with once again Mark Ward and Christian Underwood ignoring him. Ignoring his attempts to get what he wanted the most. In that frustrated manner, Calvin shoved the phone back in his pocket and walked to the driver’s side door of his rental car getting inside. This had already been a longer night that he had wanted. Peeling out of the parking space with the intentions of getting the hell out of Arizona.

ACT II: Forgive My Sins.

For a change the weather was actually tolerable outside in the city of Seattle. There was no rain, there was no gloomy skies, and no storm clouds hanging above. The weather was nice and clear, not to mention there was some heat out there. Not enough to make it unbearable, but it was heard enough to let it be known it was summer time. Calvin sat there in his two thousand sixteen Ford Mustang GT. One of his prized possessions in the sense of owning something. His eyes were focused on this large building that he was parked outside of. It wasn’t just any old building though.

It was a very large catholic church. One that he had driven by countless times on the way to the airport. For the most part when he drove by it always seemed to be packed. Must have been a good following and the people were buying whatever shit the people in charge were selling. Considering he wasn’t much of a religious person himself. He never truly bought into the bible or anything that came with it. The man had too many questions to life that could never be answered. Which nearly always resulted in a pastor or a priest simply telling him that he just had to have “faith” something he found to be a big cop out.

That being said he grabbed a hold of the handle to his driver’s side door and popped the door right open. Stepping out into the side of the street for that brief second. Calvin closed the door to his car and walked around the front to the sidewalk. For a second he just paused and looked right up at the large castle like building before him. In his mind there was a purpose for being here, but it was a matter of if he wanted to go through with it or not. Letting a deep sigh escape his lips, Calvin began to walk forward and make his way up the series of steps that lead to the front doors of the church.

Grabbing those big glass doors and pulling them open to let himself inside. He was met right away with an eerie silence. In the back of his mind he had been expecting to hear something. Whether it had been people chatting with one another. Some type of hymn playing as background music. Regardless he was expecting to hear something, but instead he was met with silence. Taking a few steps forward into the church, he surveyed the area. Until Calvin’s eyes had finally locked on what he had been looking for this entire time. Off to the side was what they people of the catholic church referred to as a “Confessional”.

It was a place where people could confess their sins anonymously and ask for forgiveness. Calvin made a beeline straight for one of the doors grabbing a hold of it and pulled it open. He ducked down to be able to cram his tall self inside the confessional before taking a seat. It seemed like forever before the small window to the side was pulled back. In reality it was a few seconds but for someone never in this position before. It felt like an eternity. In that moment Calvin heard a very deep and very clear old man’s voice speak from on the other side.


PASTOR: How can I help you my child?

CALVIN HARRIS: Woah, let’s calm down there old man. I’m not a child, let alone your child.

Honestly there was simply no chill with Calvin from time to time. Something that was known to upset quite a few people because he just didn’t have a filter and didn’t care who he offended. This was one of those times and just an example of how he could be. There was this awkward silence for a brief second, before that voice could be heard again.

PASTOR: Sorry to have offended sir, but there is a reason you come to me today. How can I help you?

CALVIN HARRIS: To be honest with you. I am not even sure that I quote unquote need help. Maybe more so a matter of getting something off my chest.

PASTOR: Perhaps a sin of some kind? Have you come to look for forgiveness?

CALVIN HARRIS: Here you got jumping the gun again.

Although the man behind the window couldn’t see it. Calvin was shaking his head from side to side. Starting to find himself growing a little irritated. Well it was becoming more than a little irritated. It was starting to become frustration and he had only been sitting here for a couple of seconds.

CALVIN HARRIS: Can you do me a favor?

PASTOR: Well I can certainly try.

CALVIN HARRIS: For five minutes just shut your mouth. No words. No assumptions. Not a single peep. Because the next time you say something because I can finish saying what I need to say. I’m going to reach through this little window, grab you by the throat, and pull your vocal cords out. I’d like to see God try and justify that one!

He let that frustration finally show. Didn’t take very long and that shouldn’t have been surprising considering that Calvin had a very short temper. A very short fuse. He was just known for lashing out. Calvin waited for a second or two. There was pure silence.

CALVIN HARRIS: Glad that you chose to see things my way.

A small chuckle fell from the man’s lips.

CALVIN HARRIS: Now what I was trying to say before you constantly and rudely interrupted me. I felt the need to get something off my chest. Something that has been eating away at me for a couple of days now. See, this coming Sunday. Yes, the lord’s day. I’ll be climbing into the ring with a man by the name of Dmitri.

All of the sudden Calvin stopped himself with his words. It lasted for a very brief second.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, I consider him a man. I consider him no different than me or any other man walking on planet earth, but the story he tells is one that is very much different. What he likes to tell people is that he’s some type of vampire. He likes to tell people that he’s from an ancient world. Dmitri is trying to convince the world and the company that I work for that he’s some type of evil that cannot be overcame.

Again there was some silence on Calvin’s end. For a reason though as he shook his head about. It was clear a matter of being disappointed. Maybe even a matter of being in disbelief.

CALVIN HARRIS: Can you believe that?

PASTOR: Are you actually asking for my opinion?

CALVIN HARRIS: Of course not, it was a rhetorical question.

PASTOR: Oh...

CALVIN HARRIS: See, I already know that the shit that he is claiming isn’t true. Vampires don’t exist. Ancient worlds don’t exist. And if they did, you certainly couldn’t come from one world to the other. Then to top it all off, there’s no such thing as evil that cannot be overcame. Hell, I don’t even think there’s such a thing as evil in the first place. What Dmitri is trying to do is what your people try to do by telling everyone there’s a devil that exists. It’s a bunch of bullshit.

There was that “no chill” side of him. That side that simply didn’t care who he offended or how people chose to react to the things that came out of his mouth.

PASTOR: I assure you sir, the devil is very much a real thing. He is the reason why none of us live a perfect life. He is the reason that the world is falling apart. Evil and the devil go hand in hand, they both exist.

CALVIN HARRIS: No-no, that’s just the story you bible-driven insane people want everyone to believe. You want them to come into your churches for prayers, you want them to come to you for help, you want them to come to you and beg for forgiveness. All for the sake of a couple dollars. You’re not going to fool me in the least bit.

Shaking his head for another brief moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: But back to what I was saying. Dmitri is trying to convince all these people that he’s this Vampire, this evil, this person from another world, and all this time it has worked out for him. He’s managed to strike fear into the hearts of damn near anyone he’s come in contact with just by lying through his teeth. I on the other hand won’t be fooled by his lies. I won’t have fear struck into me. And it makes me want to do something that proves that he’s a liar. It makes me want to cross a line that I’ve yet to cross. It makes me want to drive a stake right through his heart.

Although it couldn’t be seen there was a pretty dark look in Calvin’s eyes at that moment. It shouldn’t have been too much of a surprise to anyone, but he was a man that did have some pretty dark thoughts from time to time.

CALVIN HARRIS: To be honest I am starting to think that I don’t have any other choice. Ending the career of Laki was well deserved. Taking down Jeremiah Hardin was well deserved. Kicking Joshua Acquin’s ass from pillar to post was well deserved. Therefore driving a stake right through the heart of Dmitri to prove that he’s nothing more a liar will be well deserved.

PASTOR: Are you confessing to me that you want to commit a murder?

CALVIN HARRIS: I guess you could take it as me saying that. In reality, I am saying that I am doing what needs to be done. See, everyone is making me out to be the bad guy these days. Everyone is saying that I am the one committing a sin. Everyone is saying I am the one that is committing a crime. Yet every single thing I have done in the last month has been well deserved to those people I have done it too.

PASTOR: But isn’t that more so a matter of opinion?

CALVIN HARRIS: Of course it isn’t a matter of opinion. Not when my opinion is the only that truly matters in this situation. No one has bother to understand why I am the way that I am. No one has bothered to point their fingers at the company the way that they should. No one has bothered to blame Ward or Underwood like they should. Instead of everyone continues to make me out to be the bad guy because I am doing what needs to be done, because I am doing the right thing, and because I am doing what this company has forced my hand to do until I get my respect.

PASTOR: And you think that by lashing out is going to get you respect? You think that by doing things that are illegal are going to get you respect? You think by hurting your fellow man, your fellow brother, and quite possibly taking his life is going to get you respect? No, you’re on the fast track to not only spending the rest of your life in prison, but you are on the fast track of finding yourself going to the deepest and darkest depths of hell when your day of reckoning comes.

Calvin sat there starting to find himself becoming a little furious. This wasn’t something that he wanted to hear. Nor was it something that he wanted to deal with. That rage was building deep within him. Deep within he had that urge to just explode.

PASTOR: Listen what you need to do is allow me to pray for you. Allow me to help you find some kind of peace within yourself. Allow me to help you find some other solution to what you’re thinking.

Those words finally seemed to push Calvin to his boiling point. With one solid punch he was able to shatter the screen to the window that separated him from the pastor. Reaching out and grabbing a hold of the pastor’s throat Calvin yanked him towards the small window. His narrow eyes meeting the pastor’s panicked ones.

CALVIN HARRIS: The only fucking person you should pray for is Dmitri. That’s if enough prayers in the world exist for a man that’s going to have his heart torn from his chest!

The look in the pastor’s eyes said it all. He was expecting so much more. Most likely expecting Calvin to make word on his promise about ripping his vocal cords out. Much to his surprise Calvin shoved him back through the window and let go of him. In that very moment Calvin stood up and kicked the door open to the confessional to let himself out. With each step that Calvin made towards the front doors of the church, it was a step with attitude and anger in it. He had just been pushed too far, as far as he was concerned. Although there was a good chance that so many other people would spin the story a different way. Marching out those doors and down the long steps. Once near vehicle he had showed up in, he climbed inside and started the ignition. Peeling away from the church with anger. Anger that was likely going to last a few days. Might even last till Climax Control.

ACT III: Monsters Are A Myth.

It was close to eleven thirty at night when Calvin began his journey up the stairs from the basement. Inside the home his family owned, they had invested in a home gym. One that costed both of them several dollars, but it was essential. Calvin was drenched in sweat as he came up. Opening the door and walking through the kitchen area. First thing he laid eyes on was his very pregnant wife. Her back turned to him and she was staring into the fridge. A small smile crossed his lips as he walked up behind her undetected and wrapped his arms around her growing hips. Alessandra jumped a little frightened as she looked over her shoulder. When she realized who it was there was a slight glare in her eyes.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Here’s a tip, start fucking announcing yourself!

CALVIN HARRIS: Someone’s grouchy.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: No someone is just pregnant, moody, feeling unattractive, and hungry as hell.

CALVIN HARRIS: So in other word’s grouchy?

Cocking a smirk across those lips of his. He placed a gentle kiss on the back of her neck before removing his hands from around her waist and turning to walk towards one of the cabinets. He opened it up to pull out a cup, but that’s when he heard a tiny yet familiar voice. “Mama” went the voice. He turned around as Alessandra closed the fridge. By that time their tiny three year old had come into the kitchen. Dressed in her pj’s and dragging her favorite toy behind her: one of Calvin’s old championships. She looked right over at Alessandra.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Vanellope, what are you doing out of bed... again?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: I can’t sleep.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: That’s because you aren’t trying.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Uh huh! I am!

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: I find that rather hard to believe. You’ve been out of your room six times in the last two hours, sweetheart.

Alessandra looked rather frustrated. It was rare did she ever show any frustration towards the three year old. Alessandra was by far the best mother, Calvin had ever seen. Though with her getting further and further along with her second pregnancy, it was just becoming too much for her to deal with. She sighed rather heavily. VP just stood there and looked up at her mother expecting something to be said or done. In that moment Calvin interjected himself. Leaning down to make eye contact with the three year old.

CALVIN HARRIS: What’s the problem here?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: I can’t sleep, dad.

CALVIN HARRIS: Why not? What’s got a princess up past her bedtime?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Uhm. I don’t know...

CALVIN HARRIS: C’mon now, sure you do. You can tell me.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: ... Monsters ...

The tiny child almost appeared to have a slight fear in her eyes when making those comments. Calvin looked at her, before looking back at Alessandra.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: That’s the first I am hearing of this.

CALVIN HARRIS: Monsters, huh?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Yes...

CALVIN HARRIS: Well then, let’s go take care of them shall we?

With that being said Calvin scooped the little girl up in his arms. Right away VP latched her arms around his neck tightly and leaned her head against his shoulder. Making his way out of the kitchen and around the corner to the staircase that lead to the second story of the house. Each step that got him closer and closer to the top of the steps. Closer and closer to her room. He could feel VP’s arms get tighter and tighter around his neck. Making his way to the end of the hall to her room. He walked in the room that had three different nightlights to be able to provide enough light for the little girl to see if she woke up in the middle of the night. He quickly used his right hand to flip the main switch on to light up her room. Before taking VP and putting her down on the floor. She still had that fearful look in her eyes.

CALVIN HARRIS: Alright kiddo. Tell me where these monsters are.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Over there...

VP pointed in the direction of her closet.

CALVIN HARRIS: And you’re a hundred percent sure, they are there?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Yes.

CALVIN HARRIS: Hmmm... alright then.

He grabbed a hold of VP’s hand in an attempt to lead her over to the closet, but she was very quick to be resistant as she did her very best to pull away from him. Looking back at her, Calvin saw the fear in her eyes and decided to not pursue. Letting go of her hand, he turned himself around and walked over to the closet door. Pulling the door open showcasing no fear himself. He moved her clothes out of the way. As he expected there was nothing there. Holding her clothes back to give her a view.

CALVIN HARRIS: No monsters here.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: They moved.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh yeah? You think that’s what happened?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Mhm!

CALVIN HARRIS: You know what? You just might be right. After all you are a pretty smart cookie. Where do you think they could have gone? Maybe under your bed.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Yeah, check there!

Talking a few steps away from her closet and over to her “big girl” bed. Calvin started to get down on his knees, but he stopped himself to look over at her.

CALVIN HARRIS: This time I want you to come help me check.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: No...

CALVIN HARRIS: Please? You help me so many other things!

VANELLOPE PLUTO: No... I can’t, dad.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yes, yes you can. I believe in you... Please, I really-really need your help this time.

He used her own trick against her. Taking a page out of his daughter’s book, he offered her “puppy dog” eyes. VP just looked at him for a couple of seconds. She lowered her eyes to the floor as if she was thinking about it. Before starting to walk over to him and assuming the same position on her knees that he was in. A smile on his face.

CALVIN HARRIS: Okay. On the count of three. We’re going to look under the bed together, alright?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Okay!

CALVIN HARRIS: One...

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Two...

CALVIN HARRIS: Three!

Both of them proceeded to grab a hold of the blankets that hung off the bed and lifted them up over their heads. Both of them looking under the bed. Calvin’s eyes scanned for a brief moment, before looking at her. He could see VP’s head moving wildly back and forth. He could only assume she was looking at every square inch under the bed to make sure.

CALVIN HARRIS: See anything kiddo?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Uhm... no.

CALVIN HARRIS: Welp, guess they’re not under here either.

Pulling himself back and letting go of the covers. He watched as VP did the same. She proceeded to stand up to her feet as she just looked around the room a little bit. Trying to make sense of it all, before her eyes focused on him. That same smile on his lips as he leaned there on his knees.

CALVIN HARRIS: Do you know why there wasn’t monsters in your closet or under your bed?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: No...

CALVIN HARRIS: That’s because monsters don’t exist sweetheart.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Yes, they do!

CALVIN HARRIS: No, no they don’t. Monsters are nothing more than a myth. Monsters come from books and movies, stuff that people created just to scare little girls like you. But in reality they don’t exist. There’s no monster, no boogeyman, nothing like that, and there never will be.

Calvin could see that confused look on the poor girl’s face. He proceeded to stand up at that moment and scoop her off her feet. Long enough to place her down on her bed. He proceeded to take a seat next to her.

CALVIN HARRIS: And I would know this more than anyone else in the world.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: How?

CALVIN HARRIS: Because in the long time I’ve been alive. There have been plenty of times I have been told that monsters were out to get me, but they never showed up. Therefore proving their existence is a lie. In fact when I go to work this weekend. I am supposed to face a vampire. You know what those are?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: I Vant To Suck Your Blood!

The little girl did her best vampire impression and showed off her teeth. For a second all Calvin could do was laugh out loud. Causing VP to giggle right along with him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yes, that’s very similar to that. A little less Adam Sandler though.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: Huh?

CALVIN HARRIS: Nothing important... Point daddy is making is that on Sunday, they say that some vampire is waiting for me. They say that there is going to be some vampire there to hurt me. To suck my blood. All this other stuff, but I’m not worried one bit.

VANELLOPE PLUTO: You’re not?

CALVIN HARRIS: Nope, not at all. Because I know when I go to work on Sunday, there’s not going to be a monstrous vampire waiting for me. At the very least it’ll be some dude dressed in a Halloween costume that looks like a vampire. One that might make daddy laugh before I kick him in the face. But ultimately nothing to be afraid of. Do you understand what I’m saying, sugar?

VANELLOPE PLUTO: I think so...

CALVIN HARRIS: Guess that’s good enough. However missy, you are past your bedtime and you do need to be getting to sleep.

In that being said he proceeded to force the little girl to lay back on her bed. He grabbed a hold of the blankets and pulled them up over her body in order to “tuck her” in for the night. Leaning down he pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead and peered down into her eyes.

CALVIN HARRIS: Just remember one thing sugar. If you think that you hear something, if you think that you see something. All you need to remind yourself is that it isn’t a monster, because they don’t exist. Therefore if something doesn’t exist, then it can’t hurt you. Just like fake vampires can’t hurt me.

He gave the little girl a wink with a smile before turning himself to make his way out of her bedroom. He made sure to shut the lights off in the process. Taking one last look at her, VP had rolled herself over already and was closing her eyes. Seemingly his words giving her a peace of mind. Slightly closing the door, leaving it ajar just a bit. He began to make his way back down the hall. His dad duties were down for the night and now it was time for him to begin his packing. After all the flight in the morning was going to come pretty early.

ACT IV: Your Demise.

Less than twenty four hours from now Sin City Wrestling would once again come forward with an episode of Climax Control. This time Prescott Valley, Arizona was going to be the place. One of the last two stops left until Sin City Wrestling would be hosting their big summer event: Summer XXXTreme V. People were making quite the big deal out of this Climax Control, especially considering it was being called: “The Night of Eight Main Events”. According to those in charge every single person that was on this card had the potential to be in the main event of the night. It was going to be a night that no one was going to want to miss. That much was a given.

With that being said an official camera crew found themselves on hand. In fact the cameras found themselves rolling but it didn’t take very long at all to realize that the scenery was quite different than what they were used to. It was dark as hell outside. Only a few street lights were on hand to at least provide enough light for the cameras to be filming. The darkness wasn’t that big of a deal. It wasn’t enough to really throw anyone off, but what was the big deal was the fact the cameras found themselves in a cemetery. Yes, the very place that loved ones go to be buried after they have passed on. Several tombstones could be seen. Flowers could be seen. Even in some cases enough light was provided to see names and details to said tombstones.

On that note there was a very loud sound. A sound that was very similar to a grown man’s grunt. Cameras found themselves turning in the direction in which the sound had come from. In doing so the cameras revealed a man with his back turned to them. In this man’s hand was a very large shovel. He was driving it down into an already deep hole. Scooping large amounts of dirt out before discarding them to the side where he had built up a dirt pile. This time when he drove the shovel into the dirt, he stopped and let the shovel rest there. Slowly turning himself around and in doing so proceeded to reveal himself to be “The Martyr” himself, Calvin Harris. A small smirk on his lips upon seeing the cameras. Wasting no time to break the silence.


CALVIN HARRIS: It should be no secret at this point. Ever since I have made my return to Sin City Wrestling. I have been one of the most dangerous men on the roster. It started with ending some rookie’s career. A career that wasn’t going to go very far in the first place. From there every person I have come in contact with. I’ve completely and utterly slaughtered them. To the point that people have started to gain fear for me being put up against their so called favorites of SCW... Guess in that regard, I can’t blame them for having said fear.

The smirk on his expression appeared to grow a little more.

CALVIN HARRIS: Although, I won’t apologize for what I have done. There’s no need to apologize. Each and every person that I have hurt or taken out. It has simply been a case of circumstances. They were just in the wrong place, at the wrong time. See, I wasn’t truly ever going to after any of them. I was only doing what I needed to do in order to get attention of Mark Ward and Christian Underwood. I was doing what I needed to do in order to get them to admit that the way they treated me months ago was wrong. I was aiming to get them to gravel at my feet and to beg me to stop hurting their company. More than anything else though, I wanted those two men to give me the respect that I had deserved all along. This entire situation was about respect. I did what I have done all this time because I felt like I was disrespected.

For a brief moment he just shook his head from side to side. By the look in his eyes at that point, it was clear that there was a little bit of frustration. Seemed pretty clear that he was just about fed up with this entire situation.

CALVIN HARRIS: Each and every single week they continued to ignore me. Each and every single week, they didn’t respond to anything I was doing. They didn’t respond to anything I was saying. Hell, they didn’t even react when I did what I did last week and hurt an innocent fan. That should have been the thing that triggered them the most, but all it did was tell me that they don’t care about their fans. Just like they don’t care about their talent. Which is why it finally clicked in my head. They didn’t care about me. They didn’t care about my talent. My name value. They didn’t care about what I could offer and what I brought to the table. It’s exactly why they disrespected me the first time out and it’s why they continue to disrespect me now. But you know what? Now that I’ve been able to make that connection. I’ve realized that I need to stop doing what I was doing for them, and start doing what I need to do for myself. In which is all going to start this week on Climax Control when I step into the ring with a man by the name of Dmitri.

There was something about Calvin mentioning that name that almost made the man sound a little more sinister. Something about saying that man’s name that made Calvin seem as if there was some type of hatred there. Something that would be hard to understand considering there had never been an interaction with one another. Good thing though as much as people hated Calvin, he was a man that simply could not keep his mouth shut and was always letting it be known how he felt.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yes, I am referring to the Dmitri. I am talking about the Dmitri that has struck fear into the hearts of many in Sin City Wrestling for quite sometime. I am talking about the Dmitri that claims to be a vampire. Yes, a vampire that sucks the blood of the innocent for the sake of staying alive and for the sake of having that living up to that evil story that comes with vampires. I am talking about the Dmitri that claims to be a form of evil from a very-very distant and ancient world. Talking about the Dmitri that for a long time has been a driving force with the Unholy Alliance. I am talking about the one and the only Dmitri that has been simply described as DOMINANT from the time he stepped foot into this company.

Calvin’s eyes were locked directly on the cameras when he made that statement.

CALVIN HARRIS: You know now that I say have “sold” you and have said all of that out-loud. It sounds even more ridiculous than it has before. The moment that this match was announced. I have heard countless people hype you up Dmitri. I have heard countless people tell me that going up against you I didn’t have a chance. I’ve heard people telling me that just because I am a man or because I am a “mortal” as they put it, that I couldn’t hold my own against a person of your powers.  And each time that I have heard these type of things come out of people's mouths. It has made me want to tear my hair out by the roots, because it is that frustrating to hear this ridiculous bullshit. Now I get it, you probably came from some unknown third world country. You’re a big son of a bitch, which there’s a good chance that you never learned how to actually wrestle, but when you’re that big. You can go through just about anyone, especially people from your third world country. That being said being  a big fuck, somehow someway you managed to get attention of those morons that run this company and like the idiots they are, they offered you a contract.

Once again he could be seen shaking his head from side to side. It was clearly a matter of pure and utter disappointment. That much was clear just from the tone in which he ended those previous words on.

CALVIN HARRIS: That being said you came over from that hell-hole to this country and into this wrestling company. You weren’t known and therefore you did exactly what one would expect a nobody to go. You came up with a story to make yourself seem like the ultimate badass. You came up with a story that you thought would scare people, strike fear into people, and force people to not want to mess with you. But really? A Vampire from an Ancient World? That’s the best that you could come up with? I would ask, did you think that you were dealing with a bunch of children here in Sin City Wrestling, but considering that every single person in this company but me has bought into this story. Seems pretty clear that this company is full of children, mentally challenged ones at that. And because they bought it, this entire time you’ve been able to run rapid on the roster. This entire time you have managed to mostly get what you have wanted. This entire time you’ve been able to make people cower and be afraid of you. It has been a good run, I give you that... but now you run into me!

The glare in Calvin’s eyes seemed to intensify just a little bit. Truly seemed like there was fire in those eyes. Fire that was brought on seemingly by the inner rage that was festering inside of him.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’m the man that isn’t going to buy this story about you being a vampire from a different world. I’m the man that’s not going to believe for a single solid second that you’ve got this evil powers that cannot be overcame. I’m the man that’s actually going to stand in the middle of the ring with you Sunday night, and then expose you for the fraud that you have been all along. See, that’s the thing that you’ve been afraid of all along. Deep down Dmitri, you’ve always been afraid of someone finding out the truth and you’ve always been afraid of someone exposing you. Because you knew the moment that it happened. You would no longer be able to be successful. You would no longer be able to move forward as this dominant force. You knew the moment you were exposed that essentially it was all over for you. Kudos to you for being able to prevent it this long, but now you won’t be able to avoid it. Because the only way to stop me is to end me and you don’t have the skills to do so.

In that tone of voice, Calvin was speaking with doubt. Not doubt in the sense that he didn’t believe he could get the job done himself, but doubt in the sense that he didn’t believe that Dmitri could stop him..

CALVIN HARRIS: Dmitri, what you don’t understand with me is that I’m the man that will go to any lengths to prove that everything you’ve been saying is a myth, to prove that everything that you’ve been saying is a lie, and to prove that you are nothing more than a fraud. That even goes beyond inside the ring. I already know that I can out wrestle you with ease. Look at my rap sheet. Every single person that claims to have been good in the ring and I came across them, out wrestled them with ease. Didn’t matter how much experience they claimed to have. Didn’t matter how much they weighed. Didn’t matter how tall they were. In fact Size never really matters in a wrestling ring, so go ahead and forget about your size making a difference. So, you see it isn’t going to take much to expose as far as the ring goes. But at the same time Dmitri. I am willing to take this...

He had paused in suspense. Of course to let people wonder where this was going. At the same exact time Calvin proceeded to reach into the back pocket of his jeans. When he brought his hand forward it was clear he had a wooden stake in his hand. The end of it as sharp as sharp could get. He just held it out in front of him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Now as I was saying, I am willing to take this here wooden stake and drive it straight through your heart in front of thousands of people to prove that you aren’t a vampire. I am willing to let your blood stain my hands to prove that you aren’t some immortal creature. I am willing to be the man that takes your life to prove that you’ve been lying all along. You see, I’m perfectly okay with being that sadistic fuck that this world needs. But in that being said Dmitri, I don’t think that you’re okay with giving your life to continue to live up to some “gimmick” that you created for yourself, all for the sake of appearing like a badass. Therefore at the end of the day, I don’t believe that this stake is going to be needed.

Letting a very sinister like chuckle fall from his lips. Calvin proceeded to toss the wooden stake that was in his hand over his head and it dropped down in the grave that was directly behind him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Call it a situation where I am calling your bluff. Maybe you could even call it a situation where I have a Plan B in place. I’m smart man and because I am smart. I have continued to be able to go further and further into this business. Where on the other hand it was proven that you, Dmitri don’t have the intelligence to keep you going. If you did, then you would have known all along that eventually someone was going to be able to call you out. You would have known that eventually someone was going to expose you. You would have been able to know that eventually your world was going to come crumbling down around you, but you didn’t. And with that being said, because you didn’t have the intelligence to see this coming. Being the man to ruin everything for you gives me that much more satisfaction.

Because of that grin on Calvin’s face, it was a given that the man was telling the truth about the satisfaction that all of this was going to bring him. That alone was going to be upsetting to a lot of people, but at the same time there wasn’t much they could do other than hope the Martyr ended up being wrong.

CALVIN HARRIS: Have no fear though Dmitri. Being a married man and a father has forced me to have some compassion. That’s exactly why this shallow grave has been dug just for you. That way your career has a final resting place as it comes to an end this Sunday Night. After all in the end, you have no one to blame but yourself for your demise!

That appeared to be the man’s final words with that smirk still remaining spread across his lips. Calvin seemed to be a man that was truly all about driving the point home and with those words he had done just that. With that being said Calvin turned himself around and grabbed a hold of that shovel to pull it free from the dirt. Followed by Calvin going right back to his previous actions. He slammed the shovel into the dirt to get a good clump onto the shovel before discarding it to the side. That’s when the camera man found himself moving past Calvin, but not before finding himself stopping to focus on tombstone that was placed above that grave the Martyr was digging. Directly across the concrete tombstone read the words: “Here lies the career of Dmitri. May it Rot In Hell!” which was the final thing anyone seen before those cameras faded to black.

17
Climax Control Archives / In Your Feelings.
« on: June 02, 2017, 11:33:49 PM »
 
\'user


ACT I: The Game Of Life.

Standing directly in the mirror of the walk in closet. Calvin proceeded to make sure that his tie was on straight. It was all black and went perfectly with the grey suit that he had on. What was the special occasion some would say? Well, less than twenty four hours ago. Calvin was informed that he along with his wife would be basically investigated. They had been working on making Alessandra’s daughter legally his daughter. All the paperwork had been filled out for the adoption. They were doing everything by the book. Then a judge decided that someone needed to inspect their home to see if it was the right decision to be made before he signed off to make the adoption legal.

Truth be told the fact that they were being investigated kind of rubbed him the wrong way. In fact it honestly pissed him off. Regardless of Alessandra’s past, she was a great mother. If they didn’t feel VP was safe in her care, they would have taken her long ago. Then add in the fact that he was more or less the subject of said investigated helped with the frustration. Sure, he would never claim to be a saint. However he had never done anything that would ever make him a criminal and this felt very much like that’s how he was being treated. Nevertheless for the sake of that little girl he loved he was going to suck it up and play by the rules. Stepping out from the walk in closet, he called out to Alessandra who was in the bathroom.


CALVIN HARRIS: You know a suit really isn’t that causal and is going to make me look like I’m trying too hard. I really think my birthday suit would be more fitting.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: So help me, I WILL kill you. I'm not even joking.

She called out from the bathroom, her hands taking hold of her pale blonde hair, twisting the bun around and around while her fingers meticulously tried to work the signature aqua blue ends underneath the bun and out of sight. It was a fool's game, and she knew that, but it made her feel more comfortable. That was the placebo effect. The tattooed Seattle-born native had been put completely out of her element. She was normally in a big band shirt, tights, and boots with spikes and chains; today, that could not be the case. No, today, she'd have to be toned down. Her heavy, black goth makeup was toned down to a thin layer of eyeliner and her upper body was hidden in a pink sweater combination with a pressed white collar shirt underneath, the sleeves just long enough to hide her hand tattoos under the material. A pair of light blue jeans with a light flare to them went to the socks of her feet. Her hands went to her hips, frowning.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: I haven't been THIS nervous since Catholic School... I was almost ready to go full-blown nun but I didn't want them to think that we're fake. Not that this is really me, either...

The former Wondergirl responded, her hand on her growing baby bump while the other supported the small of her back.

CALVIN HARRIS: Love you truly babe.

He looked the pregnant woman up and down. Seeing her so out of her element wasn’t exactly a pretty sight. Now that wasn’t in the sense that she wasn’t pretty, because she was. She always would be in his eyes, but it was more so a situation where this wasn’t her and because it wasn’t her he didn’t approve.

CALVIN HARRIS: But this isn’t you and I hope that we never have to ever have a situation where the two of us are this out of our comfort zone again. We’re not exactly the all-american family. More Roseanne than Full House if you ask me.

He let out a small chuckle.

CALVIN HARRIS: I am almost afraid if we look like this, what you have made our poor daughter go through. She’s probably not even going to want to come out of her room to associate with any of us!

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: She sees her dad in spandex looking like a Power Ranger on TV, I think she'll be fine, okay Uncle Jesse?

She teased with a grin, grabbing a pair of thick, horn-rimmed glasses. Unfolding the arms and placing them on her face, she perched the glasses onto her nose and sighed softly. Sighing and taking a seat on the edge of the bed, it didn't take much to leave her winded. She was ultra-protective with her pregnancies, not wanting to over-exert herself.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: And I think it's important to remember that no matter what goes on with this home study... you're her dad. I just hope you keep that in mind, and that that end goal keeps you on your best behavior when the social worker gets here.

CALVIN HARRIS: Had I chose not to be on my best behavior, there isn’t too much you can do about it really. I mean it isn’t like you could chase me. You’d never be able to catch up.

He gave a small smirk, as his way of getting back at her with a tease of his own. He watched as she sat there on the bed aiming to catch his breathe for that moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: But I’m aware at what’s at stake here. I know what’s best for her. You know what’s best for her. So, we’re going to do everything that we can to ensure that this judgmental broad sees just that.

In that moment the bedroom door is pushed open the rest of the way from the small crack that was in it. Course VP came into the room with her grin. This time she was dragging around the very championship belt that he had given to her several months back. It had marker all over it. Stickers all over it. Gems hot glued to her it, thanks to Alessandra’s help. She walked up to them smiling. Calvin kneeled down with a smile of his own.

CALVIN HARRIS: You finally ready to put that on the line and let me have a proper rematch?

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Naaah. She's gonna retire as the Living Room Champ. Undefeated! Right, Sailor V?

VP REYNOLDS: Mhm! Momma...

She held her hands up, and the former Nova Wonder smiled, taking the hint. Easing the small girl into her arms, pulling her up into her lap, she pecked the top of the three year old's head. Giving her a loving squeeze, the look on her daughter's face was utter joy, before she glanced at the two with her face scrunching up slightly.

VP REYNOLDS: Why you look weird?

VP asked through a mouth full of white baby teeth. Her small hand clumsily took hold of her mom's sleeve. As a small child with no filter, she could tell the difference in their outfits and demeanor's, even if she didn't have the words for it.

CALVIN HARRIS: Momma doesn’t look weird, sugar.

He interjected and got the small three year old to look in the direction of him. Though she kept glancing back at Alessandra studying seemingly every detail to her mother’s look.

CALVIN HARRIS: It’s just that today is a special day. For you, for me, and for momma. So because it’s a special day, we all have to put on our best clothes and our best smiles. Kind of like when princesses and princes have special days together. They do the same thing. Now all we need to do is make sure that we’re on our best behaviors and I know you’re not going to let me down right? You’re perfect. You’re an angel. Always being good. I know I can count on you.

Almost nonchalantly, the toddler kept her smile, easing back onto the floor and taking hold of the title, dragging it behind her.

VP REYNOLDS: You look weird too.

Alessandra covered her mouth, suppressing her chuckles before she turned her dark gaze up to Calvin for a moment. Her eyes gave it away just how much she was trying to stifle a laugh. Turning her attention to her daughter, she pressed her hands onto her knees.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Sailor V... my adorable little threenager. You have to be extra, super-special good today. Alright? It's really important.

VP REYNOLDS: Okay, momma.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: That's my girl. Do you want to go find something nice to wear and I'll help you get changed and we can do your hair nice and pretty?

A big smile crossed her face, nodding her head. For VP... this was another day. Another game of dress up. As she paraded to the room across the hall, the door was open enough where the tattooed, Seattle-born retired wrestler could keep an eye on her.

ALESSANDRA HARRIS: Maybe she's right. Maybe you were right. Maybe we're trying way too hard and the social worker is going to know that we're being fake. This isn't how anyone could expect a normal day in our house to be. You look like Rico Suave and I look like a fuckin' nerd... I'm sure our social medias and everything have been scrubbed clean, and I'm sure they know we're wrestlers. We're rough and we're gritty and it's not always the prettiest sight to see.

For a moment or two he just sat there nodding his head a little bit. He knew that he had a point. It was just nice to see that Alessandra was coming around and seeing that his point was correct. In his mind there was no point in trying too hard, there was no point in being everything that they weren’t. That social worker was going to see right through it. Then knowing their luck, just because of how things always worked out for them. Being fake would end up costing them what they wanted the most.

CALVIN HARRIS: It takes a three year old to make us come to our senses.

Chuckling slightly while looking across the hall at where she was. She was deep into her dresser looking around for something to wear. One of the many qualities she had picked up from Alessandra. His gaze shifted back over to her.

CALVIN HARRIS: Way, I see it. We don’t need to be fake and we don’t need to be anything than what we are. There’s nothing that anyone will ever tell me and make me believe that I’m not her father. No judge, no social worker, and no piece of paper will ever stop that.

That tone of voice was not only confident, but comforting. Alessandra just looked back at him starting to slightly nod her head a bit.

CALVIN HARRIS: I say we take this time to change and be ourselves. Fu---

VP REYNOLDS: Don’t say that bad word, dad!

VP had re-entered the room with one of her “best dresses” in hand. All he could do was lean down to his knee again. He embraced the child, swooping her up in his arms, and pressing his lips against her cheek for a small peck. The baby toothed three year old laughed slightly thanks to the tickling of his beard. Two years ago if you would have asked him if he thought he would be a married man, with a stepdaughter, and his own child coming on the way. He would have looked at you like you were crazy, but this was his life now and despite what people might get out of him in a wrestling ring. This was something he wouldn’t trade the world for. It was nice to finally be part of a family and one he could call his own.

ACT II: In Your Feelings.

In less than twenty four hours Sin City Wrestling would be heading to West Wendover, Nevada for Climax Control. It was sure to be a show that not too many people were going to want to miss, especially with everyone gearing up for SCW’s big event of the summer: Summer XXXTreme V. course the big talk of the show this week was the Roulette Championship being on the line. As well as the stacked main event for the vacant World Bombshell Tag Team Championships. Those two matches were seemingly overshadowing the majority of the show. Something that didn’t settle well with someone. Someone that had been stealing the spotlight as of late anyway.

Cue the cameras finding themselves opening up at that moment. The scenery was set with the cameras focused on a beach that wasn’t too far off into the distance. People could be seen lounging around soaking up the sun. Kids could be seen running up and down the beach enjoying themselves. That whole scenery was ruined moments later when the man known as The Martyr of Professional Wrestling entered the picture. Calvin had a pair of all dark sunglasses on shielding his eyes from the sun. A small smirk spread all across his lips. Knowing that he had the attention all on him and being someone that had a rather large mouth. It wasn’t long before he began to speak up.


CALVIN HARRIS: So there’s a rumor flying around. A rumor that I happen to find rather amusing. A rumor that people have bought into. And a rumor that just might get someone looking for the wrong kind of trouble. That someone just happens to be a man by the name of Joshua Acquin.

There was just a brief pause for that moment. It was a name that people with SCW were familiar with, but at the same time it was a name that didn’t have a lot of stock behind it.

CALVIN HARRIS: From the way it has been described to me with this rumor. Joshua, you’re upset about what happened at Into The Void. You’re upset that I supposedly “upstaged” you when I attacked Laki and ended his career before it could began. You’re apparently bitter over the fact that your quick and dominant win was very quickly overshadowed by my abilities to end a man’s career. Now personally, I’m not one to pay attention to rumors. I’m not the one to listen to the rumors. I’m not one to give rumors the time of day. I am better than that and don’t really give a shit about the what ifs. However in this case, there’s this gut feeling that is telling me this isn’t a rumor. Instead it is a fact and that you are bitter about what happened.

Calvin proceeded to lift his sunglasses up from his eyes and rested them on the top of his head for that moment. Why? Well, one could assume it had everything to do with that look in his eyes. They were narrowed a little bit and seemed to have this small hint of rage to them.

CALVIN HARRIS: To be one hundred percent honest with you, Joshua. If you wanted to be mad about this. If you wanted to be bitter about what happened. Then you should have done so in private. It should have never been made public to the point that someone caught wind of it and began to pass it around like a cheap hooker. Had you kept your mouth shut and kept it to yourself, then you wouldn’t have been a target of mine. When I was here the very first time. You were someone that was non-existent. From time to time your name would get brought up, but I never thought of you as anything worth paying attention to. I knew that you were never going to be someone that could ever present a threat or a challenge to me between the ropes. That statement still stands true as far as I’m concerned. You were nothing to me. Kind of like dog shit when one steps in it. You just scrape your shoe off and move on. But because you couldn’t keep your mouth shut. Because you couldn’t keep this bitter feeling you have towards me. Because you got in your feelings and it got out. You’ve managed to make yourself a target. A target in which I intend to destroy on Sunday Night.

Per usual there was the sense of confidence when it came to what he was saying. The type of confidence that just let it be known out the gate that he truly believed in himself. Which in return would make people feel like they had to believe in him despite him not being very-well liked.

CALVIN HARRIS: And the thing that confuses me the most. You saw firsthand what I did to Laki. Sure, you might have been able to beat him in a quick fashion. You might have made your return a glorious one, but it wasn’t anything spectacular. It wasn’t like my return and maybe that’s the real reason why you’re mad. Because you knew you could never do anything as great as me. Point being you saw with your own eyes at Into The Void what I was capable of. You watched me wrap that chair around his head. You watched me take that chair to his spine. More importantly though you watched me end the man’s career. You got a better view than anyone else when you stood on that stage watching it all take place. That should have been reason enough for you to not gain my attention. Should have been reason enough for you to stay clear of me. Yet clearly, you’re one of the stupidest men that has ever graced earth.

All he could for that brief moment is shake his head. There was almost this hint of complete and utter shock in the sound disappointment. Like he expected better out of Joshua. Maybe might have expected him to be smarter, but that wasn’t the case.

CALVIN HARRIS: Because of your ignorance the powers that be within Sin City Wrestling have decided that the two of us should face one another. Like I said you’ve made yourself a target and one that I intend to destroy. Yet, I’ve come to understand something about you thus far Joshua. If you’re willing to get yourself in this position. Then that tells me that you’re not smart, which also tells me that going into this match you’re going to have the mindset that you somehow have a chance. Because you see in that dense mindset of yours. You think this is going to simply be about who can out wrestle who. You think this is only going to be about who can force whose shoulders to the mat for three seconds. Or who can manage to trap one person in a submission and make them tap. You are going to foolishly think this about who can win and who ends up with a loss, but that’s the problem. That’s not what this is about for me. The match could start off with me kicking you in the dick, giving you the win, and I’d be fine with losing. Only because of everything that would follow the moment that match ended. Just because the bell signaled the end of the match doesn’t mean I’m done with what I wanted to do. I’ll be done when I choose to be done.

More of that confidence of his started to ooze on out of him. That smirk of Calvin’s was starting to really cross his lips. Make no mistake about it. He was a man that truly believed he was in control at all times.

CALVIN HARRIS: And before you even think about trying to start coming off like a hardass. Before you even attempt to try and point out what you’re capable of. I saw all that I needed to know in your match with Laki. Which kind of proves my point when it comes to you not being impressive and the fact you’re basically dog shit. Sure, you had yourself a quick and decisive win. But think about it for a second. Think about who you were in the ring with. You faced a rookie. Say whatever you want, but that’s what he was. He was a rookie. He was wet behind the ears. He was greener than goose shit. The kid didn’t belong in Sin City Wrestling. He didn’t deserve to be offered any type of contract whatsoever. What he should have been doing is tearing down rings, helped set up rings, and being the traditional young boy to all those independent promotions. He should have been forced to work for his spot into this business. Yet sadly, the way wrestling works now isn’t like that. Anyone that says they’ve been trained get offered contracts left and right. Never actually having to deserve it.

A small shake of his head could be seen once again, but this time it was done out of frustration and disappointment more than anything else.

CALVIN HARRIS: But back to the point you faced a rookie. You faced someone that wasn’t going to challenge you. So essentially in your so called glorious return to SCW - although can you really call it a return when you had only been gone a few weeks? I mean you competed in late April and was back in the ring Mid-May for Into the Void. I guess whatever it takes to make you seem bigger than you actually are, which actually fits into who you faced. You were given a rookie so it was a given win. The company set out to protect you. The powers that be wanted to make you look good. They wanted you to come into win. And you did, but it seems like it has gone to your head. Because it’s making you think you can stand in the ring with people that are truly better than you. One couldn’t be more foolish if we’re being one hundred percent honest here.

The look on Calvin’s face said it all. It was like he was trying to wrap his mind around just how foolish the man he was going to be facing in a few weeks actually was. From the start it was made clear that he didn’t think too highly of Joshua. Yet as every word came out of his mouth. They appeared to get more and more insulting with time. Letting it be known there was no respect to be given on his end.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re no different than about ninety percent of people that I have been in the ring with. Which is kind of sad, because for once I would like the challenge of going into a match and not knowing what someone was thinking or not knowing how someone was going to do things. But at the same time I have come to accept that there’s a good chance that will never happen, because I have spent my entire young adult life studying every aspect of the game. Studying every aspect of the elements that come with wrestling. Not to mention I am one that picks up on the mannerisms, the gestures, and movements of people just like that. Some would say that makes me one of the most dangerous hunters in the business. The moment these set of eyes lock on it’s prey - and yes Joshua you are prey to me - I simply will not stop until that prey is lifeless.

In that moment Calvin motioned for his finger for the cameras to zoom in. Sure enough that’s what the cameraman did. He zoomed in a little bit at a time and heavily put the focus on the Martyr’s eyes.

CALVIN HARRIS: I want you to look into these eyes, Joshua. Because the look in these eyes will be the final thing you see before you lose consciousness. It’ll be the final thing you see before you wake up in a hospital surrounded by doctors that are telling you that your injuries are too severe for you to ever step foot into a wrestling ring ever again. These are the eyes that will haunt you for the rest of your pathetic existence on earth. The eyes of the man that warned you what was coming, but also the eyes of the man that you chose to ignore. Climax Control, you will like eyes with the man that has no mercy!

That close up on Calvin’s eyes remained that way for a few more seconds. Clearly he wanted to drive the point home that the look in his eyes was the final one that Joshua would see come Sunday. When the cameras began to zoom out a tad bit that sinister smirk was spread across his lips to finish things off. That was indeed the last image before the cameras found themselves fading out. For a few days the SCW audience was going to be left to wonder and left to think about what was going to happen when Climax Control finally did take place. The previous week Calvin made promise on his word of slaying a tiger. Therefore there was some fear that the Martyr just might be able to end the career of Joshua Acquin.

18
Climax Control Archives / Headshot.
« on: May 26, 2017, 11:22:23 PM »
 
\'user


ACT I: Real Men Move In Silence

Only a few hours ago did Sin City Wrestling’s: Into The Void event come to an end. A lot of things had happened on that night that were considered shocking. Including J2H reclaiming the SCW Heavyweight Championship. However there was one thing that many people seemed to be talking about more than anything else. It was a situation that involved a returning superstar. That superstar being the one they called “The Martyr” aka Calvin Harris. On this night he had come out of the shadows with a steel chair in hand and managed to do quite a bit of damage to one of the superstars on the roster. Swinging that chair and doing the damage that he had done was aiming to send a message. Though what message was that seemed to be the question on everyone’s mind.

Outside of the notorious JFK airport the same limousine that had been seen on SCW programming a few hours ago pulled right up to the front door of the airport. From inside that limousine, Calvin could see hundreds of people standing outside of the airport. This was not unfamiliar scene, he was used to these kinds of things. These fans or “marks” as he liked to commonly refer to them were known to travel to airports or even to hotels just for the sake of getting a picture or an autograph from their favorite wrestler. It wa like none of them had any lives. There was a scowl on his face, Calvin wasn’t particularly looking forward to dealing with these people. It was going to be a fight to get inside the airport, but nothing was going to stop his end goal of getting home.

It was at that moment the back door of the limousine came open thanks to the driver. Calvin wasted no time in climbing out, his shoes hitting the concrete pavement right away as he stood up. He reached out and grabbed a hold of the suitcase that the driver had retrieved from the trunk. For a brief second Calvin leaned in and spoke to the driver.


CALVIN HARRIS: Keep these fucks from touching me. I just want to get inside the building.

The driver seemed to understand as he nodded his head. Calvin began to walk forward towards the crowd of people to get to the front door of the airport. On the right of him the driver stood trying to guide him through this path of people. Though as Calvin had expected the crowd of fans started to swarm him. Resulting in making his way to the front door heard. He could hear these fans shouting from all kinds of direction.

FAN #1: Can I get a selfie with you, Calvin?!

FAN #2: Calvin! Calvin! Can you sign my tits?!

FAN #3: You suck, Calvin!

That was just a few things that he could hear coming from these fans. To which most of it was going in one ear and out the other for him. He had no desire to get in any pictures with any of these people. He had no desire to sign any autographs, even if it does involve a pair of tits. And as far as people’s opinions go when it came to him. That was something that he ignored and let roll right off his back without a care in the world. Thankfully he was edging a little closer to the front doors of the airport. Almost home free in a certain sense. That was until this large man who appeared to be of samoan ethicy stood in front of the door. Calvin was quick to glare up at him. Bitterness rolling right off his tongue.

CALVIN HARRIS: Mind getting out of the way there fat boy?

Getting free with his mouth like that wasn’t going to do Calvin any favors at all. This large man didn’t make a move though. His arms folded across his chest as he seemed to glare right back at the Martyr. This was doing nothing more but getting under the skin of the superstar.

CALVIN HARRIS: Do you have trouble hearing? Do you not understand english? Is that what’s going on here?

SAMOAN FAT FUCK: No, I heard you loud and clear. But I don’t think you know who I am.

CALVIN HARRIS: You’re right I don’t, but at the same time you’re also mistaking me as someone who gives a shit as to who you are. Now move out of my way.

All around the fans had gotten a little closer to watch what was taking place between Calvin and this large man. In that moment though it appeared that Calvin had enough of the games. He stepped forward and attempted to get this man to move. Right away the large hand of the man pushed against Calvin’s chest and gave a small push backwards causing Calvin to take a couple of steps back. The look on Calvin’s face said it all. This pissed him off that someone had the balls to put their hands on him.

CALVIN HARRIS: How dare you put your fucking hands on me!

SAMOAN FAT FUCK: How dare I? How dare you hit my family behind with a steel chair when he didn’t even see it coming?! How dare you violently attack my family when he didn’t even have a chance to defend himself?!

CALVIN HARRIS: Excuse you?!

SAMOAN FAT FUCK: Laki, that’s my family.

There was a sudden collective “oooh” from all the bystanders watching this go on. It clicked in the mind of Calvin as he quickly started to take a couple of steps backwards with his hand extended out in front of him. Though this prompted the large man to start taking steps towards Calvin.

SAMOAN FAT FUCK: See the difference between the two of us is that I wasn’t going to hit you from behind. I wasn’t going to blindly attack you. Nah man, that’s not how I was going to do things. Instead I was going to confront you face to face like a man and make sure that you saw it coming when I chose to knock you out.

The crowd of people started to spread outward to see this confrontation go down. Calvin had taken a couple of more steps backwards with his hand out seemingly keeping his distance. However the man kept stepping towards Calvin with obvious cruel intentions.

SAMOAN FAT FUCK: You were such a tough guy a few hours ago. Why aren’t you a tough guy now? Huh? Why don’t you want to fight someone when they are in your face?!

Not a word was coming out of Calvin’s mouth. This seemed to frustrate this large man even more to the point that he took his first swing. Being much quicker Calvin ducked under the swing of the man’s large fist. Then using his head as a weapon, Calvin delivered a nasty headbutt right to the jaw of this man. It seemed to have hit just in the right place as the man’s eyes rolled back before he fell forward hitting the concrete pavement outside of the airport rather hard. Course flashes from cameras and all types of remarks could be heard from these bystanders that had just watched what took place. Calvin with a glare in his eye stood over the man.

CALVIN HARRIS: Real men move in silence.

The flashes from cameras got a little more intense. It seems that everyone was out to capture this moment. The same moment that was sure without a doubt going to land Calvin in some trouble with the law for his actions. By now that larger man had rolled over on his back and was slowly starting to come to. Calvin remained standing over this man.

CALVIN HARRIS: Fuck you and your family, pussy.

To top things off Calvin spit on the man making sure to land that bodily fluid right on his face. Quickly turning himself around and in an angry manner, Calvin began to march forward towards the doors of the airport. This time out he had no qualms about pushing people out of the way. Fans were still trying to enclose him and take pictures, yet Calvin managed to reach the front door of the airport with force. He grabbed a hold of the door and swung it open with no care who was behind him. Safely inside the airport, he still found himself stomping around in an angered manner. The goal was to get to his terminal and get home. One thing was for sure though, on this night it would be very memorable, and Sin City Wrestling had no idea what he had planned next.

ACT II: A Massacre Awaiting.

All of the sudden the scene found itself opening up. Though in opening up, it became very clear right away that this was being filmed from a cell phone camera. The angle of the camera was coming from below and found themselves revealing a man with a rather thick jet black beard. A few seconds later the camera angle changed to directly on this person’s face. Turns out that person was none other than “The Martyr” himself, Calvin Harris. For that very brief moment there was silence as he looked at the lense of the camera with this sour expression on his face. In that moment though he broke the silence as he spoke with that deep voice.

CALVIN HARRIS: On March 19th, 2017, I competed in a match for the Internet Championship. It turned out to be my last match with Sin City Wrestling and the very last time I was seen for two whole months.

Pausing for that very brief moment. From that brief pause one would have to believe that there was a reason for it. Like there was somewhere this was about to go. Had to considering that the man was bringing up the past.

CALVIN HARRIS: Following that match, I disappeared. Seemingly without a trace. I didn’t offer SCW an explanation for why I was leaving. I didn’t talk to anyone in the company about why I was walking away. All I did was walk to the back, gather my bags, and took the first flight back home to Seattle. Where I sat for two months. In that two month this sour taste I had in my mouth. Sat there with this burning hatred building within the depths of me. For two months I sat there telling myself that I would never work for Sin City Wrestling again. For how I was treated by this company was a goddamn travesty.

That sour expression that he had on his face only seemed to increase at that moment. Not that it was going to surprise too many people that this was his logic.

CALVIN HARRIS: When I signed my name to the dotted line. I came with the intentions of flipping this company upside down and taking it by storm. In a matter of weeks, I was doing just that. I had people looking in my direction. I had people talking about me. I had people already calling me a future SCW Heavyweight Champion. As a matter of fact, I almost made sure that was the case. When I competed in that ten man over the top battle royal, with a torn meniscus mind you. I almost went the distance. I almost guaranteed myself a shot at that title. Where I have no doubt in my mind, that I would have been the one that went on to win the title. Unlike James Dean who pissed away his opportunity, by simply not being good enough. But you know something? Losing that match was the start of things. It was the start of where my bitter feelings towards this company as a whole began.

The look in Calvin’s eyes truly explained the type of hatred that he had seemingly began to form with the company. At least there was a “starting point” or a brief explanation at where the hatred started. Then again on the other side of it, none of the fans that would see this video would share the same views as he did. It was a given that he was hated by them.

CALVIN HARRIS: I couldn’t blame the company for me losing that match. I wasn’t a hundred percent, it was just one of those unfortunate events. However an injured me was better than everyone in that ring. I proved it time and time again in that match, and because I proved it. I should have been given another opportunity to earn that title shot. I should have been given more respect. I should have been looked at as the future of this company. But that isn’t what happened. Instead, they thought it would make “great” television and a so called “interesting” as well as “intense” match up to put me up against the likes of Xander Bishop. Which did nothing other than waste my fucking time and waste my goddamn talent.

Each word that came out of his mouth was making him sound more and more bitter. It was making his hatred for the company more and more obvious. He made sure to hold that camera still on his face so they could get a close up of that sour expression.

CALVIN HARRIS: Anyone with an actual brain should have been able to tell that at no point should I have ever been put in the ring with that piece of shit. But it happened and not only did it happen. The man was made to seem like he was an actual threat to me, in the one singles match we ever had against each other. That match should have been allowed to finish. There should have never been a situation where the match went past the time limit. It should have been allowed to come to an end, because I know. Just like everyone else knows that I would have defeated him. That win would have sent Xander packing well before he actually left. I would have gotten the rightful one on one shot at the Internet Championship that I was clearly way more deserving of than that ignorant trash. But no, the company wasn’t worried about doing the right thing by their future star.

It was clear that he was still referring to himself as the future of the entire company. There would be many that would argue his points. There would be many that would deny that he was the future of the company. However facts did outweigh opinions. Facts showed that Calvin was making a name for himself and gaining attention right out the gate. That was until he had disappeared without a trace or explanation as to why.

CALVIN HARRIS: I had to share that title opportunity with the prick. So, I went from only having to worry about defeating Despayre at the time. Someone who is another fucking scum bag as far as I am concerned. Someone that got to hold a title for months, without ever properly defending it. One man didn’t deserve to get an opportunity and one man that didn’t deserve to be champion. I had to do my best to ensure that neither one of them won. Which to be honest with you, was much-much easier than most of you would have thought. It was way easier than anyone else would’ve had. Go back and watch the match. You would have seen that throughout that entire match. I dominated. Throughout that entire match, I made Despayre look like a joke when I outwrestled him at every turn. Xander never stood a chance being in the ring with me. I thoroughly enjoyed hitting him as hard as I possibly cold. Over and over and over again. On that night it was a given that the SCW Internet Championship was coming home with me.

That flicker of flame that was in his eyes at that moment almost gave it away. Everything that was about to come out of his mouth next was going to be completely and utterly rage fueled.

CALVIN HARRIS: As a matter of fact I had the championship won. The moment I drove Bishop head first into the match with my finisher. Every single person in the arena gasped. Hearts nearly stopped. I right along with everyone else knew that I had the match won. It was a given I was the new SCW Internet Champion, but then what happened? Despayre suddenly becomes superman. No sells the fact that he had just got his face removed with a flapjack into the mat. Somehow someway after having his face scraped off the mat. He was able to shoot right up, climb the top rope with ease, and leap off on top of me as I had Xander pinned for the loss. Not only did he manage to land that move, but he was able to take my place with the cover on Xander just like that. You mean to tell me that champion that barely got by in every other defense he had before that. You mean to tell me that a man that was getting his ass handed to him every turn in that match. You mean to tell me a man that was seemingly out cold only moments before I dropped Bishop is able to come back just like that?!

Shaking his head in a bit of an aggressive manner.  It was at least known on his end that not for one single second did he believe that was the case.

CALVIN HARRIS: Must be nice to know that just because you’re one of the SCW originals that the company - better yet - the men in charge are going to do everything they can to protect you. They’re going to do everything they can to make you seem like you’re just this unbeatable machine. Must be real nice to know that the men in charge were going to do everything in their power to see to it that you left with the championship. Even if it meant screwing over the most talented man in that match. And it all makes sense now. Your contract was coming to an end. You had already made the decision that you weren’t going to resign. So Underwood and Ward did what they wanted to do. They wanted to ensure that one of their originals retired with a belt in their position. After all they knew Despayre was never going to be good enough to hold the SCW Heavyweight Championship. The best they could do is at least let him go out holding the Internet Championship. That’s exactly what happened.

He shook his head a little more. This time it was in pure and utter disgust for what had taken place. It was very-very clear that he was more than upset about the situation that had taken place. Yet the sad reality was he couldn’t do anything about it.

CALVIN HARRIS: Sin City Wrestling fucked me over intentionally for the sake of one of their own. Yet they just assumed that I was going to take that. They just assumed that I would let them fuck me over and I wouldn’t do anything about it. Assumed, I wouldn’t have anything to say about it. Which tells me just how they value me as a human being and as a member of their roster. They was no respect ever given to me by either man. It was clear to me that I couldn’t associate with a company that was going to go out of their way to screw me over. I couldn’t work with a company that was going to have zero respect for me. Following that match as I said. I booked the first flight home and that’s where I have been for the last two months. But you want to know what’s even crazier than that. When I left, I was never given a phone call. I was never sent an email. Not even so much a text or a message on twitter. The company just didn’t care that I left. If that doesn’t tell you there was no respect then I don’t know what will.

Calvin looked right at the cameras with that sour expression on his face. Every single word that came from his lips was clearly aiming to do everything that he could to paint Sin City Wrestling in a negative light. One would have to assume that this wasn’t going to end up being taken well by the company at all.

CALVIN HARRIS: Truth be told when I left a few months ago. I had no intentions at all to return to the hell hole that was Sin City Wrestling. I was done with this company. I was simply going to enjoy life without having to lace up boots every single weekend. I was going to enjoy life of being a father and a husband. Not to mention as far as I was concerned the people that came to Sin City Wrestling events didn’t deserve to see me in the ring in the first place. But even though that was my intentions, I often found myself being irritated. I found myself being furious. I found myself dwelling on the fact that this company gave me no respect in the small amount of time I was here. I chose this company over everywhere else I could have wrestled. And trust me, there were contract offers coming in left and right before I signed with SCW. I dedicated myself to this company only for there not to be any respect. Which the more I thought about it, the more it ate away at me, and the more I decided that something needed to be done. So on May 14th, 2017 at Into the Void, I made my return and in doing so sent a very strong message to all in SCW.

There was a small change within his facial expression. That change came in the form of this sickening and almost twisted smirk that began to cross the man’s lips.

CALVIN HARRIS: No a single person in the arena that night saw my return coming. I jump that barricade undetected and going into that ring I knew in the back of my head I was going to end the career of Laki. You see Sin City Wrestling had to pay for their mistakes. They had to pay for their lack of respect. They had to pay for how they treated me and the way of doing so was ending the careers of people on the roster. Many was saying that Laki had a bright future ahead of him in SCW. Though a couple swings of a chair and being driven down on one neck first put an end to that bright future. People say that the referee that I clocked with the chair was a well respected official and well liked in the back. Well, if the company can disrespect me. Then I can disrespect people that work for it. So, I’m not sorry for the referee taking a hit too. I’m not sorry for any of my actions that night and you know what? I am not going to be sorry for any of my actions going forward. I can say it now. I’m officially back, but things aren’t going to be like they were before.

In those words that escaped his mouth. As much as they were a cliffhanger when it came to him alluding to how much different things were going to be. At the same exact time there was enough behind what he said that it was going to make people wonder just how different things truly would be.

CALVIN HARRIS: Sin City Wrestling, you’re not aware yet. But allow me to inform you, there is a massacre awaiting to take place. A massacre that’s going to be lead by my hand. If you think what Laki went through was bad. Wait until I get my hands on a so called SCW Original. Wait until I get my hands on a former SCW Heavyweight Champion. Wait and see me decapitate the head of a “tiger” just so I can mount on the wall to my living room. Keep in mind you all brought this on yourselves!

In that very moment, Calvin removed the camera from his face bringing it down into the same angle that it was in when the scene had originally opened up. His thumb could be seen hovering over the screen for that brief moment before the video ended just like that due to his thumb tapping against the end recording button. When this video was posted and able to be viewed by the fans of SCW as well as everyone that worked for the company. It was surely going to be the talk of the locker room, which was bound to make things a little more interesting for this Climax Control. After all it was the night that the Martyr would be officially returning to the ring. It was sure to be a night that no one was going to want to miss.

ACT III: Headshot.

After a few weeks of touring the East Coast of the United States. Sin City Wrestling is officially going to be making their return to West Coast. More importantly than that the company was returning to their roots of Las Vegas, Nevada at the Golden Coast Casino. With this being the fall out of Into The Void, it was almost a given that this show wasn’t going to be a show that anyone wanted to miss. On that note we were just two days away from the show taking place. However an official camera crew of Sin City Wrestling was on hand. For good reason of course. As those cameras opened up the scene was focused on the bright lights of the Vegas city life.

All kinds of different lights could be seen. The heavy traffic on the strip below was a focal point. In that moment the cameras found themselves zooming out just a little bit. Sure enough in doing so, it became clear why the cameras were here. That was due to man that called himself “The Martyr Of Professional Wrestling”. Calvin stood there with his hands resting on top of the concrete slab of the building looking out over the city and watching the cars below pass by. Without making eye contact with the cameras he began to speak up knowing that he was going to be heard.


CALVIN HARRIS: This Sunday, I found myself going hunting. Now normally, I don’t consider myself a hunting man. I’ve never been into going out and shooting deer for the sake of a prize or for the sake of food. Same goes with Rabbits or Squirrels. That’s just never been my thing, but on Sunday. I’m going to find myself going on a hunt. However it’s going to be a hunt that’s different from your usual hunting. Considering that I’ll be going hunting for a Tiger. Apparently from the rumors it’s a rather “Big Tiger” at that.

A very light shake of his head could be seen. Almost like the man wasn’t truly impressed at all with whom he was going to be dealing with in just a few short days. However it was something that surely excited the SCW audience considering how big of a name this man was and how he was essentially a home grown talent..

CALVIN HARRIS: At this point Jeremiah Harden, you should already be aware that I’m on the hunt for you. From what it sounds like the ever so crooked management of Sin City Wrestling is rather upset about what I did at Into The Void. They seem to be rather unhappy with me for deciding that I was going to do what I wanted to do. They are unhappy with me for deciding that I wanted to end the career of Laki within SCW before it could ever get started. And because they’re upset with me. They made the decision to put me in the ring with you. You being a former SCW Roulette Champion, as well as a former SCW Heavyweight Champion. The mindset of SCW’s management is that by putting me against you that I am not going to be able to do very well. The mindset is that I am not going to be able to progress. More importantly the mindset is that I am not going to be able to win and that you’re going to quote unquote “put me in my place” which honestly is the funniest logic I have ever heard.

Calvin could be heard letting a very sarcastic chuckle fall from his lips.

CALVIN HARRIS: What SCW doesn’t understand is this return it isn’t about wins, it isn’t about losses, it isn’t about championships, or accomplishments. Instead my return is simply about tearing this company apart, limb by limb, and putting their talent on the injured reserved list until I feel satisfied. It is all about getting revenge for the lack of respect that this company showed me. So, you know what Tiger? You might be able to pin my shoulders to the mat. However is it really going to be mean anything when I take the proverbial bullet and blow your brains out the back of your skull for the perfect headshot? Is it really going to mean anything when I take your head off your shoulders and mount it to the wall in my living room? Is it going to mean anything at the end of the day when I end your career?... I think not.

Finally with those words being said, Calvin broke his gaze on the city and what was happening below in order to turn himself around. Placing his eyes on those cameras before him. By the look taking place in his eyes, he made it clear that he was commanding attention despite him being a man that no one liked or respected within SCW.

CALVIN HARRIS: Something tells me Jeremiah that you happen to think that what happened to Laki isn’t something that can happen to you. Something tells me that you think that I am someone that isn’t capable of bringing you down, that I am someone that’s not capable of hurting you, and that I am someone that’s not capable of putting an end to your career with a snap of my fingers. You know you’re more than entitled to your opinion. We live in the United States of America. We have the freedom of speech. We have the freedom to believe in whatever we want to believe in. But at the same time just because you believe in something doesn’t mean that you cannot be wrong. Nor does it mean that your opinion could end up being shit. Trust me when I tell you “Big Tiger” you are more than wrong. And all you’re doing is setting yourself up for failure. You’re setting yourself up to be truly disappointed.

The tone of voice that Calvin was using at that particular moment was going to strike fear into the fans. It would strike fear into those that believed in Jeremiah Hardin. All because that tone he used made it seem that he was truly one hundred percent honest with what he believed. That confidence was just too convincing on his part.

CALVIN HARRIS: For me it does not matter how big you are. For me it does not matter how much you might weigh. After all the statement the bigger they are, the harder they fall is without a doubt true. See the moment I pull the trigger and decide to put you out of your misery. There isn’t anything your weight or height can do to stop me. Much like it doesn’t really make a difference how successful you have been. You actually have to be talented enough to hold your own in the ring with me, but not just that. You actually have to be skilled enough to survive someone like me. To which I can guarantee that you are not skilled enough to survive a man like me. You couldn’t survive in a ring with a couple of nobodies. You weren’t able to survive and win championship gold again. Something that seems to make all the difference in the world to you. But because you couldn’t survive then, I already know it’s a guarantee that you can’t survive in the ring with someone that’s going to be aiming to hurt you and to end you. Though I do admit that it is going to be real fun in watching you try.

His words continued to paint himself as a man that was truly confident in himself. They continued to paint himself as someone that could not be stopped on this mission.

CALVIN HARRIS: Jeremiah Hardin, your days in SCW are officially numbered. This Sunday on Climax Control, it will serve as your final match. It will serve as your final resting ground... Boom, Headshot!

Calvin held up his fingers in a gun motion before pulling back on them as if he pulled on the trigger while keeping them aimed right at the cameras. It turned out that those words would be his final words of this evening. As well as the very last words that he would share with all of Sin City Wrestling before his return to in ring action. Calvin simply kept that smirk plastered across his face. That rather sinister smirk at that. For a brief second or two that was all that the cameras focused on before fading out to black. In two days time the Sin City Wrestling audience was going to be forced to sit on his words. They were going to be forced to believe and wonder what was going to happen.

19
Climax Control Archives / Flash In The Pan
« on: February 24, 2017, 11:53:53 PM »
 \'user

ACT I: Vacation Dreaming

Pushing down on his suitcase, Calvin struggled to pull the zipper around on his gear back. It was fairly old, it was starting to fall apart, and he always packed entirely way too much stuff for someone that was only going to be gone for a couple of days. Using quite a bit his strength he managed to finish pulling the zipper around. Shaking his head a little bit over something that shouldn’t have been that hard to begin with. Calvin then gripped the handle of the suitcase and yanked it up off the bed putting it down on the floor. However at that same moment the door to the master bedroom came swinging open.

Calvin’s eyes locking on his small three year old who was using every last bit of her strength to drag her toy suitcase into the room. It was very clear it was overpacked. Clothes, baby dolls, and other things just hanging out the sides. Grunting and huffing as she pulled the suitcase into the room. Finally, feeling accomplished or maybe just not being able to pull it into the room any further. She let go of the suitcase and proudly turned around to her father with a smile on her face.

VP: I’m ready!

Calvin looked at her and then looked at the suitcase, he couldn’t help himself but to chuckle just a little bit. She was downright adorable which was deadly considering she knew that herself.

CALVIN HARRIS: What are you ready for? You look like you’re going somewhere.

VP: I am!

CALVIN HARRIS: Is that right? Well where do you think you’re going?

VP: Vacation! Duhhhh!

CALVIN HARRIS: Vacation?! Why are you going on vacation?!

VP: Mama said so! We go on vacation with you!

It then dawned on him at that very moment that she was actually referring to the vacation that they were taking as a family. However that vacation wasn’t until Monday morning. Clearly a very excited three year old had mixed up her dates. Pretty understandable. He kneeled down at that moment taking her tiny hands into his palm.

CALVIN HARRIS: VP, Daddy hates being the bearer of bad news. But we’re not going on vacation right now.

VP: Liar, liar! Mama said we were!

CALVIN HARRIS: Well, okay. We are going on vacation, but we’re not going until daddy gets back from LA. I gotta go do superhero stuff and kick a bad guy in the face.

VP: Nu uh! I go on vacation now! You go on vacation now!

She stomped her tiny feet against the ground a little frustrated with what she was being told. It was understandable, she was a small child and one that was very eager. One that also didn’t have the concept of time down just yet. Before he could say anything else the voice of the woman of the household could be heard. Both VP and Calvin both looking up as Alessandra had entered the room.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: VP, I know you’re not yelling at your father right now. That’s not acceptable and you know that.

Quickly, VP found herself looking down at the ground. Her tiny feet shuffling against the floor clearly she looked a little ashamed. One being that little assuming that comments like that meant they were in trouble.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: Now do you want to use your inside voice and calmly explain to me what’s going on.

Right away VP shot her gaze upward. Almost like she had just been looking forward to telling on Calvin.

VP: Daddy is lying!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: Oh he is? What is he lying about this time?

VP: He said no vacation!

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: He did?! Well isn’t that just mean of him!

Alessandra found herself kneeling down opening her arms out wide. The small child quickly running into her mother’s arms and buried her face into her chest. Calvin shook his head for a brief moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: Now wait just a minute!

He found himself voicing his opinion at that moment. VP turning her head to look over her shoulder and Alessandra’s eyes shifting up in his direction.

CALVIN HARRIS: I didn’t say we weren’t going on vacation. I was trying to explain to our adorable daughter here, that we’re not going until Monday. She thinks we’re going tonight. And apparently, she doesn’t want to listen to that.

Alessandra couldn’t help but smirk a little bit. She almost knew how stubborn little miss VP could be. After all she was the one that came up with the word “threeanger” to describe VP and her mood. Putting her attention on that small human for the time being.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: Sugar, I am going to have to ask that you go in the other room for a moment. Daddy and I have to have a talk about his attitude.

VP: Oooh, he’s in trouble!

She seemed to just add insult to injury with her little remarks. VP had this proud look on her face as she began to walk out of the master bedroom. Alessandra closing the door behind her a little bit so she couldn’t hear the conversation. She turned herself around.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: You do remember she’s a three year old right?

CALVIN HARRIS: Of course I do.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: And you are also aware that sometimes you just need to amuse her right?

CALVIN HARRIS: You mean like lie to her? I’m not going to do that. She’d had one hell of a fit if I went to walk out the door later for LA and she found out she wasn’t going to go.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: That’s why you were going to leave during her nap. God, babe you’re such an amatur and still have so-much to learn. Better start picking up books and preparing yourself. Things are only going to get increasingly more difficult in the next few months to years.

Once again a small chuckle escaped her lips. She made her way past him before making herself comfortable on the edge of the bed.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: Speaking of this whole trip to LA... You realize what kind of hell I am going to bring you if you get hurt on Sunday? If there’s anything that happens that could interfere with our vacation in anyway at all. You’re not going to have to worry about her being upset because I am going to unleash hell on you.

CALVIN HARRIS: Geez... You know it’d be nice to hear something positive come out of your mouth for once when it comes to me leaving for a match. Always being such a negative nancy and seemingly having no faith in me.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: Well, you know I’d have more faith in my boyfriend if he didn’t lie to me about being injured, then compete injured and risk putting himself in harm’s way. But you know that’s none of my business or anything.

CALVIN HARRIS: You still holding onto that?

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: Ehhh maybbbbbe! But the point is I have been vacation dreaming heard this week. It’d be really nice to finally do some things we didn’t do the very first time we dated years back. Granted, it’s a little different now cause we’re vacationing as a family. Rather than just the two of us, but it’s something that I am looking forward to. So you not being injured would be idea. Heck, I don’t even want so much as a scratch on that face of yours. I got some plans for it on this vacation.

Alessandra’s lips curved into a bit of a perverted smirk at that very moment. Kind of said everything that it needed to say. All he could do was allow a smirk of his own cross his lips. Nodding his head a little bit.

CALVIN HARRIS: Trust me babe, there’s not going to be a scratch of any kind on my face. There isn’t going to be any type of injury that I’ll be dealing with. Honestly, if I had to call it like it was. This is going to be one of the easiest matches I’ve had since I came to Sin City Wrestling. The guy that they have put me up against isn’t someone that I am all that worried about. Believe me when I tell you, it’s an easy paycheck.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: For your sake you better hope that’s the case. If anything happens and interferes with my plans or interferes with this vacation. Then I am going to make your life a living hell for the next several months. I might even make it a hell all the way into two thousand eighteen. So, you better start getting that logic down about a happy wife means you’re going to have a happy life.

Giving a small wink in his direction with that small amount of sarcasm dripping out of him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Noted doll.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: Good, now do me a favor, shut that light off and leave me to take a nap.

CALVIN HARRIS: Lazy ass.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: Last time I checked jackass. I’m allowed to be lazy in my current state. So therefore you can kindly fuck right off.

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, because there’s a way to tell someone to fuck off in a kind manner.

ALESSANDRA REYNOLDS: But you love me though!

CALVIN HARRIS: I do, but here lately I find myself questioning that.

With quick reflexes Alessandra proceeded to chuck a pillow right in the direction of his head seemingly as hard as she could. Although, he had better reflexes than her snatching the pillow out of the air before it could hit him. Chuckling a little bit, Calvin began to walk out of the bedroom and closing the door behind her to leave her in a position for her nap that she seemingly needed so bad. One thing Calvin hated about his career path was leaving his family, because this was all he had at the end of the day but at the same time wrestling was the first love and it was something that he had succeed in. now more than ever after some of the things he had gone through. It was all going to be worth it in the end.

ACT II: Kids These Days

Jetlag was a bitch. That was the very thing that Calvin had experienced the moment that he had landed in Los Angeles. Walking through LAX dragging his bags behind him. There was only one goal in mind and that goal was to get his hotel as soon as possible. The sooner he could take a nap, the sooner he was going to be able to sleep this jetlag off. Thankfully, he was able to make it through the airport and right out the front doors of LAX. However the moment that he managed to walk out the doors, it was clear that he was going to find himself annoyed. A sea of fans had just been waiting outside those doors waiting for his arrival.

“CALVIN HARRIS!”

One of them screamed at the top of their lungs the moment they laid eyes on him which then proceeded to gain the attention of everyone else. A pretty heavy sigh escaped his lips at that moment as he tried to make a B line for the limo that was waiting for him. He managed to have the edge, seemingly just one step closer than all of those fans. His hand reached out and grabbed a hold of the door handle to the back door of the limo. He had started to tug it open and before he could climb inside. Someone had came right up out of nowhere and slammed the door shut. Calvin’s eyes shot up.

CALVIN HARRIS: What the fuck is your problem?!

That’s when his eyes found himself settling on what appeared to be a man. A man that was rocking a belly shirt with the name “Jamie Dean” across the front of it. This man had super low cut jean shorts on and was rocking a weird colored wig. All this did was further cause some confusion on Calvin’s end. Not having any idea what the hell he was dealing with. Fans were now all starting to crowd around the two of them.

JAMIE DEAN FAN: Easy there daddy! No need to get all worked up. I just wanted your attention for a moment.

CALVIN HARRIS: My attention?! I think the last thing you need is my attention. You might want to start with giving yourself some attention. Attention from the mental side of things. What kind of fucking man goes out looking like that?

JAMIE DEAN FAN: Is there a problem with my outfit?!

CALVIN HARRIS: Yeah, there is. Literally everything is a problem. People have their kids out here. Put some clothes on, freak!

JAMIE DEAN FAN: I’ll have you know! My idol wears outfits like this all the time and no one makes a big fuss about it.

CALVIN HARRIS: And who the hell is your idol? Elton John?! RuPaul?! Caitlyn Jenner?!

There were a couple of snickers that were coming from those fans that had surrounded them. Calvin was not even in the least bit holding back from unleashing on this guy. Though, he was just a couple of comments away from getting himself in trouble for a hate crime. All of the sudden this man started to point to the name on his shirt.

JAMIE DEAN FAN: Uhm hellooooo! Obviously the ultimate party boy Jamie Dean is my idol. You should know the man pretty well, after all you are set to lose to him on Sunday night. I mean no offense or anything, but you just can’t hang with him.

CALVIN HARRIS: Holy shit! You mean to tell me there are actual Jamie Dean fans?! I thought that was like a unicorn or a pot of gold at the end of the rainbow... No, not your gay-day parade rainbow. A legitimate rainbow.

JAMIE DEAN FAN: Excuse you?!

CALVIN HARRIS: I really thought Jamie Dean fans were nothing more than a myth. This has just blown my mind right now. Goddamn...

Shaking his head a little bit from side to side. The fan looked rather annoyed and quite offended by the way that Calvin was carrying himself.

CALVIN HARRIS: Wow, Jamie Dean is really messing up the kids of these generation. Got them out here dressed up like a bunch of fruit loops. Basically just begging people to come beat them up.

JAMIE DEAN FAN: Woah! You’re way out of line right now. I am not going to stand here and let you talk to me like that! You are making yourself sound like a bigot.

CALVIN HARRIS: No, what’s out of line is the fact that you even think for a single solid second that Jamie Dean is someone that could even compete with me in the first place. That’s what’s out of line. That’s freaking absurd if you ask me.

JAMIE DEAN FAN: Well he did beat you in...

CALVIN HARRIS: In a Battle Royal?! You know where he didn’t even eliminate me in the first place? Jesus. Get off the man’s dick. There are enough dick riders in the wrestling world these days. Newsflash kid, Jamie Dean isn’t anything special. There’s a reason he’s a forgotten name in SCW. There’s a reason he failed to win the title. There’s a reason he’s going to fail to beat me. Fact is, the man just isn’t good enough to contend.

More chuckles were starting to consume the fans that had circled around these two. The more and more they chuckled, the more and more this Jamie Dean found himself getting annoyed.

JAMIE DEAN FAN: You got about one more time to say something offensive to me.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh is that right? And what are you going to do if I do?

JAMIE DEAN FAN: You’ll find out.

CALVIN HARRIS: Well then, fuck saying something offensive. How about i just do something offensive instead?

The fan looked confused for that brief moment. At least that was until Calvin proceeded to reach out with his hand and then slap the hell right out of him. Nearly right away the man quickly found himself turning and running away, forcing the crowd to part. He could be heard sobbing a little bit. Calvin shook his head some, trying hard not to laugh.

ACT III: Flash In The Pan

The days were getting closer and closer until Sin City Wrestling’s Climax Control. Not much of a surprise at all that they would be finding themselves posted up in California once again. That had been a thing for the last several weeks just taking over the entire state. In fact this week’s Climax Control was going to really help finalize the mold for what Blaze of Glory would look like in a couple of weeks. That show was going to really make history for an already historic company. Course one had to get there first. In that being said though an official camera crew found themselves rolling.

Right away the streets Los Angeles, California were shown. The sun was out, the heat wasn’t too unbearable. All in all it was a pretty nice day out in LA. A day that people could truly enjoy, but it was at that very second the focus had switched. It was no longer about the nice scenery. That had everything to do with “The Martyr” himself jumping right into the view of the cameras. A small smirk was on the lips of Calvin Harris. He proceeded to take just a couple of steps forward which forced the cameras to follow along with him in the process. Wasn’t long before he had something to say.

“Jamie Dean...”

Pausing for that brief moment. However based on the cliff hanger, it was enough to let people know that things were about  to get a little on the interesting side.

“I’ve taken the time the last week to study up on you. For good reason, you see the last time the two of us had an encounter with one another. That encounter didn’t turn out very well, at least it didn’t turn out very well for me. I went into that match knowing zero about you. I went into that match not too worried about you. I went into that match thinking that you weren’t a factor and in the end I was taught a very valuable lesson. You were indeed a factor. You were indeed a threat. You were the man that went the distance and won the whole thing. On that night Jamie, you earned yourself a shot at the World Heavyweight Championship. Instantly putting your name out there with some of the best Sin City Wrestling had to offer.”

So far so good when it came to those words. Calvin had been a man that was claiming to turn over a new leaf and seemed to be a man that was showing a little bit of respect. Seemingly giving props where it was due. At the same time in this situation there was something a little off. Something that made things a little sketchy.

“When you won that shot at the championship Jamie, you were meant to actually do something with it. You were meant to actually prove yourself to the company and prove that you were going to be something special. However that’s not what happened. In fact it appeared to be the exact opposite of that. You got the title match, then proceeded to go and shit the bed against J2H. You let the champion slap you around and make it appear as if you weren’t even worthy of being the contender in the first place. It was kind of disappointing and depressing to watch, but those are the type of things that happen. Though in seeing that and in doing the research this time out. I’ve got an understanding for who you are and just exactly how you do things.”

Seemed like he wasn’t willing to give it all away just yet. Which was pretty shocking considering that Calvin had been known for being a man that just had to get everything off his chest rather than holding it in. Majorly out of character for him, but there was that tiny bit of hope that he would speak his mind. Even if it wasn’t what people wanted to hear.

“First and foremost, I’ve come to notice that you’re one of those guys that only seem to pop up or make some type of appearance when there’s something on the line. When there’s something that could benefit you going on. It seems you only pop up when there’s a title shot on the line. Seems you only pop up when there’s something big that’s set to take place. It seems you’re only booked to compete whenever it is going to be a situation where you can attempt to come in and rob everyone else of the spotlight. Now to be honest here I don’t know what your contract states.

I don’t know if you’re on a short term contract with only a certain amount of dates to said contract. Or maybe this is a situation where you’re slobbing the knob of the right person in charge of the company. Cause let’s be real those are the only two logical reasons for why you only seem to have matches so far and in between each other. Either way though, let me just make one thing clear for this coming Sunday night Jamie. You might think it’s going to be an easy night for you. You might think you’re in an easy situation where you’re just going to cruise on by. Nah, that’s not the case. In fact I plan on punching you right in your cocksucker.”


There was that brutal honesty of Calvin as the man held up his right hand. The very hand that he seemingly intended to use in order to deliver on his so called promise.

“If that offends you and gets under your skin, well when I highly suggest that you learn to get tougher skin. Not to mention I suggest that you find a way to mentally prepare yourself for the punch that’s about to come. Just because you might feel some type of way about my remarks doesn’t mean that it’s going to stop them from happening. See the thing about the way things have been going for you, Jamie is the fact that no one has ever bothered to step up to say something. No one has bothered to let their voice be heard. Much like no one has ever bothered to do everything in their power to make sure that they stopped you.

That might have a lot to do with the fact that fifty percent of the Sin City Wrestling roster is filled with nothing more than coward and bitches. While the other fifty percent of the roster would rather sit around in a circle and jerk each other off, while looking deep into each other’s eyes and giving compliments. Fuck all that. First and foremost, I’m not a bitch. Therefore I’m going to be man enough to tell you. As far as I am concerned, there’s no way in hell you’re going to take my spot. No way in hell you’re going to take my spotlight. Not a chance in hell you’re going to be taking anything from me ever again.

And I’m not like the other percentage of people. You’re not going to get me to jerk you off and sing your praises. Not going to get me to whisper sweet compliments into your ear. Maybe, you’re used to that shit. But it won’t be coming from me. Personally, I don’t buy the small amount of hype that already consumes you. Sure, you were able to win a Battle Royal. Sure, you can win a couple of matches when you compete once every two months. That doesn’t make you very good. It damn sure doesn’t make you one of the best to ever do it. Instead it kind of says you’re weak and only got a few tricks up your sleeve.”


Each word that came out of his mouth at this very moment were words that were aiming to bury Jamie. They were words that were trying to paint Jamie in a pretty negative light. Maybe in an attempt to make him look bad to the fans and to get them more behind the Martyr. Or maybe it was Calvin just being his usual self and aiming to make his opponent look like trash simply because he could.

“If you’ve only got a few tricks up your sleeve, that just tells me the longer that you’re in the match with me. The more and more that I keep having an answer for the few things you know. That will lead to you becoming increasingly frustrated. The more frustrated you become, the more mistakes you’re going to make, and the more mistakes that you make the easier that the night becomes for me. You see the biggest difference between the two of us Jamie. It seems to me that you’re doing this wrestling thing for the fame. You’re doing this wrestling thing for the money.

You’re doing this because it essentially allows you to live out your fucked up fantasy of being a male stripper but when it comes to me? I do this because it’s what I love. I do this because it’s in my blood. I do this because it’s the only thing I’ve ever wanted to do since I was a little boy. Therefore I am going to always give it everything I got inside those ropes. Doesn’t matter if I’m hated by everyone in attendance or I’m given a standing ovation. Regardless of it all my love, my passion, and my determination is going to make me one of the best wrestlers the business has ever seen. All while you’ll be nothing more than a flash in the pan.”


Once again, Calvin was coming in hard with a dig. Almost like a verbal punch to the gut. One that was going to make fans want to see just exactly what Jamie’s response was going to be to it all.

“I dare you to try and say that I’m wrong. I dare you to say it because the moment you do I’m going demand your ass be hooked up to a polygraph machine because you’d be lying through your teeth. Personally, I hope that everything I am saying is something that gets under your skin. I hope that it is something that eats away at you going into this match. Because as it eats away at you. As it drives you insane. As it makes your skin crawl. I’m going to be the one standing here just laughing and laughing, because I know what it’s doing and I know the position that it puts me in. I’m the man that’s going to have the upperhand all along. It puts me in the driver’s seat and I assure you that’s the last thing you want.”

The way he went about things when it came to those words. It almost came off in a threatening manner, but certainly in a manner that was going to make Jamie really question what he was getting himself into when the two of them would meet in the middle of the ring just a few days from now.

“There’s a small chance that my words might actually fire you up and make you want to step your game up. It might just make you want to prove me to be wrong. I don’t see that really being the case. You clearly like being lazy, you like having things just being handed to you, and not being in a position where you have to truly out work someone to be the better man. However, there’s still that small sliver of a chance. In that case though have no worries Jamie, I’m going to be prepared for that as well. Last time we were in the ring with each. You and I both had to have eyes in the back of our head.

It was one of those things where at any given moment we could have been tossed over the top rope. As tough as a battle royal is, it doesn’t exactly test all your skills. People can get lucky enough to knock someone out of the ring. It takes a different kind of skill set to be able to defeat someone by pinning their shoulders to the mat or forcing them to tap out. That’s the position that you find yourself in. Much like you’re in a position where it’s one on one. The entire match, the only person you got to deal with is me and with that being said you can’t run away from me. You can’t run and hide like you can in a Battle Royal.

Nah, from the moment that bell rings the first time until it rings a second time to signify the end of the match. You’re going to be dealing with me and you’re going to wish that it was a Battle Royal. For, I am going to be all over you flies on shit the moment that bell rings. I’m not going to allow you time to catch your breath. I’m not going to allow you to collect your bearings. I’m not at any given moment give you a chance to turn anything around. Instead, I’m just going to unleash hell from the start until I drop you in the middle of the ring and know that there’s not a chance in hell you’re going to be able to stand up. Then and only then is it over.”


That smirk of his was creeping over his lips. His ego was clearly shining through and once again likely putting himself in a position where he was going to be one of the most hated men in the ring on Sunday. Oh well it was something he’d deal with. He’d never be a complete good guy for the fans. There was too much attitude in him for that. Either people were going to learn to love him for what he was or they’d hate him for what he was. It was just that simple.

“In case it’s not sinking in Jamie. In case you’re just not smart enough to wrap your mind around where I am going with all of this. What I am saying is that when the two of us collide at Climax Control. I intend to expose you in front of Sin City Wrestling. I’m going to prove that you didn’t deserve to win a few months back in that Battle Royal. I’m going to prove that you’re nowhere near the same level as me. I’m going to prove that the wrestling business isn’t a place for someone like you. More importantly, I am going to prove that you aren’t better than me when I hand you a big loss. See you on Sunday, kid.”

In that very moment the cameras found themselves fading out. Turned out those were the final words that he was willing to let escape his mouth for the time being. Sure enough he had set the tone for their match and let it be known where he stood on the matter. Words were to hype the match up and make it something that people wanted to see. That much had been done, but in a few days Calvin would find himself in a position where he was going to have to back up everything that he said. Although at the same time Jamie Dean was going to be in a position where he would have to prove that everything Calvin said wasn’t true. Making this match one that people wouldn’t want to miss on Sunday.

20
Climax Control Archives / Plain Ignorance.
« on: February 10, 2017, 11:57:51 PM »
 \'user

SCENE I: Cut It Out

It was one of those days where being able to sit down and relax was the top priority. That was the case for Calvin considering that he was home alone. Well, he wasn’t truly home alone. Alessandra had gone to do some shopping, but VP had stayed behind. She had her tablet in hand with her earbuds in. She sat at one end of the couch and Calvin was sitting at the other end of the couch. He had the remote in his hand while searching through the titles on Netflix. Clearly trying to find something to watch and keep himself occupied. However there was something that managed to catch his attention.

He could hear something that sounded a lot like some thumping. It was a bit faint but it was enough to get his attention. Looking at the end of the couch, he looked over at VP as he saw the small three year old nodding her head in a specific rhythm. That caught him off guard just a little bit considering she didn’t listen to music that was that loud when she did listen to music. Not to mention the music she did listen to was very out there and different for someone her age. That had a lot to do with her mother though. Calvin placed the remote down and started to get up.

CALVIN HARRIS: VP?

He questioned her, but he didn’t get a reaction out of her. Understandably so considering that she had headphones. He started to take a couple of steps over towards her. Peering over at the tablet, Calvin could see that there was a bunch of people jumping around on the screen and doing some weird looking dance. Reaching forward he pulled the headphones off her head which finally got the attention of the little girl.

VP: Daddy?

CALVIN HARRIS: What are you listening to sugar?

VP: JuJu!

CALVIN HARRIS: JuJu? What the heck is that?

VP: Here listen.

She was quick to hand her headphones to him as he slid them over the head. The moment he heard the music or the lack of pumping into his ear, he was quick to pull it off his head.

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh no-no-no!

Shaking his head from side to side. Course VP was looking right back at her father with a little bit of confusion in her eyes, she had next to no idea why this was unacceptable.

CALVIN HARRIS: Where did you find this?

VP: Youtube.

CALVIN HARRIS: Sugar, you know this isn’t music right?

VP: Yeah huh it is!

CALVIN HARRIS: Oh good lord no it isn’t babe. I can’t have you listening to something that’s complete trash. That’s like Daddy having to listen to Xander Bishop cut a promo.

Looking right down into her eyes, VP just looked more and more confused with every word that was coming out of her father’s mouth.

CALVIN HARRIS: What they did there was just put out a bunch of crap and called it music. Then a bunch of stupid, stupid people bought it. Very much like what Xander Bishop started cutting promos and people thought it was worth listening to. The same with him stepping into the ring and calling it wrestling. He managed to convince people that he was good, managed to convince people that he was good and that he was doing what he’s doing is legit. It makes me sick, just like that horrible music should make you sick. Don’t ever support people that crap on your passion. You love music, listen to real music. I love wrestling, and I’m not going to let fake people ruin that for me.

VP continued to look at her dad with that confused look. None of it making any sense to her at all. That’s when Calvin realized what he was doing at that particular moment. Kind of shaking his head a little bit.

CALVIN HARRIS: You know what? Daddy is just ranting right now for no reason. You don’t need to listen to that. How about we go ahead and get some ice cream before Mommy comes home?

VP: Yay! Ice Cream!

The little girl shot up off the couch and made a mad dash towards the kitchen. Calvin chuckled watching that little girl take off starting to follow behind her. Man, this thing with Xander was getting under his skin and it was beginning to consume his personal life. Good thing for him that in a few days he’d be able to take care of it all and put the dude down for good.

SCENE II: Plain Ignorance

Each day that passed by was one day closer to Sin City Wrestling invading Irvine, California on Sunday Night. Climax Control would be taking place live at the Bren Events Center. It was almost a given that the show was going to be one of the better ones of 2017. After all it was common knowledge that Sin City Wrestling was known to outdo their previous shows time and time again on a constant basis. This wouldn’t have been much of a shock at all. With that being said though the scene found itself fading in with the cameras opening up. Right away the scenery didn’t appear to be what one would have expected.

Especially not from a professional wrestling company that made some pretty big bucks. From the moment the cameras had opened up things stuck out like a sore thumb. Such as broken and seemingly run-down looking houses. Some of the shittest cars known to man parked on the side of the road with large ass gold rims for no reason whatsoever. The more and more than is revealed one would have began to wonder if they were in the “hood” or the “projects” of a certain place. After all every city and every town had that one part of it was considered the ghetto.

Seconds later it was revealed that there was a purpose for being in this “set up” so to speak. A purpose that seemingly was surrounded by “The Martyr” himself. In that moment Calvin had made himself visible as he began walking down the sidewalk of this very sketchy neighborhood. Wasn’t very long that he began to speak and in doing so he was speaking right at the cameras knowing that he had all eyes on him.

CALVIN HARRIS: I’ll be the first to admit that I don’t know the first thing about the so called “struggle” of living in the hood. I don’t know the “struggle” of being an African American living in the United States. I don’t know the “struggle” of having to fight hard to overcome certain stigmas, to avoid being shot by police officers, or to become a successful “black” man in today’s world.

Shrugging his shoulders a little bit. In doing so it really came off as sarcastic and as if he really didn’t give a shit one way or the other. Kind of made him come off as a dick in a roundabout way.

CALVIN HARRIS: But what I do know is based off facts and what I’ve seen with my own two eyes is that black men and women can be successful in this business. We’ve had a Black President. Something that people claimed would have never happened. All over the world you see successful musicians and successful athletes. To which many of them are off African American descent. I could go on and on and on about the amount of successful African Americans in very high profile positions in this country, but that would be wasting a lot of my time. Ultimately the point I am trying to make is it’s possible to be successful, to overcome those stigmas, and to defeat racism. However there are those very few selected few that don’t take the initiative to do so. Instead they try to blame it all on the “white” man.

At this point he was treading a very-very thin line. One that would put him in hot water if he came anywhere close to crossing that line.

CALVIN HARRIS: And as much as this is going to piss you off. I’m going to call it the way I see it. Xander Bishop, you’re one of those type of people. I was always told there’s a difference between Black Folks and then N... well, you know where I’m going with this. The difference between them is pure and utter ignorance. You my man are about as ignorant as they fucking come. Right now, you’re working for one of the top companies that this circuit can over. That right there proves that you’ve made it out the hood. Right there that proves that you’ve got what it takes to be successful. Sure, in my opinion you aren’t as good as you think you are. Had I been running SCW, I wouldn’t have considered you for a spot on my roster. However how I personally feel doesn’t matter with how the company feels and they clearly saw you good enough to be here. Good enough to get offered a contract. Says all it needs to say that by the company standards, you’re good enough to here... but you don’t embrace that.

For a brief moment he shook his head from side to side just showing the amount of disapproval that was going on. Continuing to push that line to the point it was going to be a fear that he would cross it and when he did. All hell would end up breaking loose.

CALVIN HARRIS: Instead of embracing the opportunity you’ve been given. You’d rather be off blaming people for your short comings. You’d rather be off blaming people for things not going your way. Take the Ten Man Battle Royal to determine the number one contender for the SCW Heavyweight Championship for example. On that night, you were deemed good enough to be part of that match. Hell, I was deemed good enough to be part of it as well. The both of us were given an opportunity of a lifetime and was in a position where we should have done whatever it took to make the most of it. Instead, while I and everyone else was off training for the match. While I was off trying to figure out how I was going to wrestle with a torn meniscus.

You were off dropping “bangers” in the studio. You were off trying to get in them “drawers” of Pussy Willow. You were off kicking it with the so called “homies” and weren’t doing anything to prepare yourself for one of the biggest opportunities to date for your career. Yet, you wonder why you got tossed out of the Battle Royal as soon as you did. You wonder why you weren’t good enough to be in the final four, the final three, or even the final two. You wonder just why the hell you didn’t win the whole thing. You allowed yourself to fail on that night. You allowed yourself to be so distracted by your lifestyle and not focus on what mattered the most. That you essentially defeated yourself. Yet you questioned why you didn’t go the distance. Like what the fuck?

Each word that he had spoke it was starting to become more and more clear that Calvin was annoyed with the situation he was presented with. Or more so more irritated by the person that he was being forced to deal with. Without a doubt it was understood while it was a little on the frustrating side from the way that he was explaining things.

CALVIN HARRIS: That was the starting point for making you start to sour in my book and maybe that doesn’t mean jack shit to you. Then again I don’t care if it does or doesn’t, but that’s when I started to look at you as someone that I just couldn’t any longer tolerate. My respect was starting to go out the window for you. Prior to that match, I had looked forward to meeting up in that Battle Royal. I never thought I was going to ever have to look at you as someone that was full of shit or someone that would use something like race as an excuse, but boy did you prove me wrong. Much like you continued to prove me wrong in our next meeting. By all technicalities Xander. You and I didn’t deserve to be part of the King of the Hill match.

You had been eliminated well before I had been and were basically pretty easy to forget about being in that ten man battle royal to begin with. And sure, I put on a hell of a show even while I was injured. However in the end I still lost. In the end I wasn’t the man that had his hand raised at the end of the night. Therefore in my mind I didn’t deserve to be part of that iconic Ladder Match, but I was grateful for being put in that position. Not only was a grateful, but I took it pretty damn serious. Literally began to train harder than I had trained before for that one match. In my mind I wanted that Golden Briefcase more than anyone else wanted it. Therefore I came into that match and laid it all on the line.

But what did you do to prepare for that match Xander? I mean one would have thought for sure that since you had failed in such an epic manner during the Battle Royal that you would have found yourself focusing a little better that time out. One would have thought that you would have trained a little harder than you did the first time. One would have thought that you more than anyone else in that match would have done everything you possibly could to prove yourself. After all you would have been the one that had more to prove than anyone else. However that wasn’t the case at all was it Xander?

Looking right at the cameras he arched his eyebrow a little bit in a questioning manner. Although there was a feeling that Calvin already had an answer worked up a little bit.

CALVIN HARRIS: Instead, you spent more time tweeting what you were listening to with your music like people gave a fuck. Instead you were trying to deliver a freestyle about us which to be one hundred percent honest. It was one of the wackest freestyles I have ever seen or heard. You made Slim Jesus look like he was an actual legitimate rapper after that bogus shit. That’s why the comments were made on my end that you should have given up the wanna be rap career and actually start focusing on wrestling. That’s why the comment was made that you’re disrespecting the sport I love by treating it as a mockery. And that’s why I’ve got zero respect for you now. You’ve been in two different high profile positions. Both times you didn’t take things seriously. Both times you didn’t focus the way you should have. Both times you allowed yourself to fail and both times you have completely spit in the face of this business proving you’re nothing more than an ignorant fuck that doesn’t belong!

More of that rage and that attitude had poured out of him with those few words.

CALVIN HARRIS: Last week when the two of us were in that room with each other when we were informed about this up and coming match. I told you to your face that the two times that we have been in the ring with each other. It has been a situation where I have out performed you. It has been a situation where I’ve done better than you. It has been a situation where I’ve been one step ahead of you. I lasted longer than you did in the battle royal and I was a whole lot closer to pulling down that briefcase down than you were. Not to mention Xander, I know for a fact I’ve been part of this business way longer. I’ve been places. I’ve done things. Something that you can’t say. Where as I can say with a hundred percent certainty and without a shadow of a doubt. I’m better than you ever thought about being.

It was no secret that Calvin was known for having an ego. One that had been known to get him in quite a bit of trouble too. Despite the man claiming that he was on the path to changing his ways. In this very moment that ego was very obvious and very clear. Then again at the same time it might have been one of those situations where his ego was justified.

CALVIN HARRIS: And you know what Xander? I’ve caught on to the fact that me being better than you has pissed you off. You couldn’t handle when I spoke the truth and put you on blast for being ignorant. You couldn’t handle the fact that I exposed you for trying to blame your shortcomings on the color of your skin. You hated the fact that I told the world that you aren’t as passionate, not as determined or as focused on this business as you should be. You’re one of those people that are killing the business. That’s exactly why you tried to call me out on twitter. It’s exactly why your tweets have been all about me for the last several hours. It’s exactly why deep down you’re afraid of how this match is going to go.

Truth be told Xander, as much as you claim to be a gangsta. As much as you claim to be from the hood and as much as you claim to be a legitimate badass. You already know in the back of that big ass dome of yours that when we step into the ring with each other it’s going to be a wrap. I will wrestle circles around you. I’ll make you look like you don’t belong in a wrestling ring. It won’t be a matter of where you can use them so called street skills and just brawl. I’m going to make you look like complete shit. Which might be the biggest fear that you have more than anything else, because that ego of yours can’t handle taking a hit. That ego of yours can’t handle being broken, but at the same damn time there’s not a fucking thing you can do about it.

All of the sudden he came to a stop in where he had been walking. Letting those eyes of his zero in right on the cameras. As he began to speak it came off as he was speaking directly right at Xander Bishop and therefore was demanding attention in the process.

CALVIN HARRIS: Xander Bishop. This coming Sunday Night. You’re going to meet your maker and in meeting your maker. You’re going to be forced to swallow a very bitter pill. For you don’t deserve to be called the number one contender to any championship. You don’t deserve a shot at the SCW Internet Championship. More importantly than all of that you do not deserve to be in the business that has become my life. Therefore as far as I am concerned. Come this Sunday Night, your career is over!

For a couple of brief seconds the cameras just focused on the intense look in his eyes. That statement spoke volumes and without a doubt was going to make for an interesting point for when the two of them did find themselves in the middle of the ring. People were going to tune in to just see if it was something that was actually capable of being done. It was at that the cameras proceeded to fade out leaving it all up in the air for what was truly going to happen.

Pages: [1] 2